The weary traveller his eternal rest being a discourse of that blessed rest here, which leads to endless rest hereafter. By H. H. D. D. Rector of Snaylwell, and Canon of Ely.
         Harrison, Henry, 1610 or 11-1690.
      
       
         
           1681
        
      
       Approx. 247 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 138 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A87158
         Wing H893A
         ESTC R215784
         99896339
         99896339
         154187
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A87158)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 154187)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 2403:17)
      
       
         
           
             The weary traveller his eternal rest being a discourse of that blessed rest here, which leads to endless rest hereafter. By H. H. D. D. Rector of Snaylwell, and Canon of Ely.
             Harrison, Henry, 1610 or 11-1690.
          
           [10], 256 p.
           
             printed by A. G. and J. P. for R. Clavell, at the Peacock in St. Paul's Church-yard,
             London :
             1681.
          
           
             H. H. = Henry Harrison.
             Copy filmed at UMI microfilm Early English Books 1641-1700 reel 2403 lacks pages 33, 34 and 61-64.
             Reproduction of original in the Folger Shakespeare Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
           Future life -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2008-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2008-08 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-10 John Pas
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-10 John Pas
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2009-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
           THE
           WEARY
           TRAVELLER
           HIS
           
             Eternal
             Rest
          
           ,
           BEING
           A
           DISCOURSE
           of
           that
           Blessed
           Rest
           here
           ,
           which
           leads
           to
           endless
           Rest
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           By
           
             H.
             H.
          
           D.
           D.
           Rector
           of
           Snaylwell
           ,
           and
           Canon
           of
           Ely.
           
        
         
           
             
               Matt.
               11.29
            
             .
          
           
             Take
             my
             Yoak
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             learn
             of
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             meek
             and
             lowly
             in
             heart
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             find
             Rest
             unto
             your
             Souls
             .
          
        
         
           
             There
             remains
             therefore
             a
             Rest
             to
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
             
               Heb.
               4.9
            
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           by
           
             A.
             G.
          
           and
           
             J.
             P.
          
           for
           
             R.
             Clavell
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Peacock
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
           1681.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           Right
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           God
           
             And
             my
             ever
             honoured
             Lord
          
           ,
           PETER
           ,
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Ely.
           
        
         
           
             MY
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           MANY
           have
           laboured
           ,
           and
           wearied
           themselves
           in
           a
           restless
           enquiry
           after
           a
           perpetual
           Motion
           ,
           whose
           
           thoughts
           might
           have
           been
           employed
           to
           better
           purpose
           in
           finding
           out
           perpetual
           Rest
           :
           There
           is
           no
           Man
           living
           but
           would
           have
           Rest
           ,
           all
           our
           labours
           ,
           all
           endeavours
           tend
           that
           way
           :
           Your
           Lordships
           unwearied
           Active
           Motion
           ,
           in
           the
           high
           place
           and
           calling
           ,
           in
           which
           Divine
           Providence
           hath
           set
           Your
           Lordship
           ,
           leads
           undoubtedly
           ,
           in
           a
           direct
           line
           ,
           to
           this
           desired
           Rest
           ;
           and
           as
           all
           
           natural
           Motions
           make
           more
           hast
           ,
           as
           they
           come
           nearer
           their
           Center
           ,
           so
           Your
           Lordships
           more
           vigorous
           ,
           and
           cheerful
           moving
           in
           this
           holy
           Function
           ,
           makes
           us
           jealous
           ,
           lest
           Your
           Lordship
           should
           make
           more
           hast
           to
           an
           Eternal
           Rest
           in
           the
           Church
           Triumphant
           ,
           than
           stands
           with
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           present
           Church
           Militant
           ,
           in
           which
           Your
           Lordships
           Care
           and
           Government
           ,
           have
           been
           so
           
           eminent
           ,
           and
           are
           still
           so
           necessary
           :
           To
           no
           other
           therefore
           could
           I
           more
           advisedly
           address
           these
           Meditations
           of
           Rest
           ,
           than
           to
           the
           blessed
           hand
           of
           a
           Patron
           ,
           whose
           indefatigable
           labours
           have
           so
           fairly
           entituled
           him
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           promises
           of
           this
           most
           glorious
           and
           blessed
           Rest
           .
           Nor
           comes
           this
           under
           Your
           Lordships
           Protection
           without
           design
           ,
           for
           having
           once
           taken
           Sanctuary
           there
           ,
           and
           
           past
           the
           dread
           it
           hath
           of
           Your
           Lordships
           view
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           for
           ever
           after
           be
           sollicitous
           ,
           what
           Eye
           it
           may
           be
           exposed
           unto
           for
           its
           censure
           .
           But
           if
           it
           be
           asked
           why
           I
           (
           after
           so
           many
           pious
           ,
           devout
           ,
           excelling
           discourses
           of
           this
           nature
           )
           should
           cast
           my
           Mite
           at
           last
           into
           this
           Sacred
           Treasury
           ;
           the
           poor
           Widow
           in
           the
           Gospel
           shall
           answer
           for
           me
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           same
           time
           when
           she
           
           beheld
           the
           richer
           Offerings
           of
           the
           wealthy
           ,
           thrown
           frankly
           in
           before
           her
           Eyes
           ,
           yet
           held
           she
           not
           her self
           thereby
           excused
           :
           And
           that
           this
           (
           though
           the
           meanest
           of
           all
           oblations
           that
           have
           gone
           before
           it
           )
           may
           yet
           contribute
           something
           ,
           towards
           the
           safe
           conducting
           some
           drooping
           Travellers
           ,
           that
           are
           weary
           and
           heavy
           laden
           ,
           to
           their
           long
           home
           ,
           their
           last
           and
           happy
           Eternal
           Rest
           ,
           hath
           
           been
           sincerely
           in
           the
           desires
           ,
           and
           shall
           for
           ever
           be
           in
           the
           Prayers
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             MY
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             devoted
             obedient
             Son
             ,
             and
             most
             obliged
             humble
             Servant
             ,
             HEN.
             HARRISON
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           25.
           
           Line
           26.
           
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             read
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           p.
           45.
           l.
           22.
           f.
           satisfied
           r.
           falsified
           .
           p.
           77.
           l.
           11.
           
           Comma
           at
           sees
           ,
           and
           l.
           13.
           the
           sense
           to
           go
           on
           without
           any
           new
           Paragraph
           .
           p.
           87.
           l.
           15.
           f.
           watchful
           r.
           wrathful
           .
           p.
           114.
           l.
           20.
           f.
           modesty
           r.
           in
           modesty
           .
           p.
           143.
           l.
           7.
           f.
           up
           r.
           it
           up
           .
           p.
           144.
           l.
           5.
           f.
           dwell
           r.
           duel
           .
           p.
           152.
           l.
           24.
           f.
           descend
           .
           r.
           descended
           .
           p.
           153.
           l.
           20.
           f.
           cease
           r.
           to
           cease
           .
           p.
           180.
           l.
           13.
           
             f.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             r.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p
           184.
           l.
           25.
           f.
           easily
           r.
           easy
           .
           p.
           213.
           l.
           17.
           f.
           natural
           r.
           mutual
           .
           p.
           218.
           l.
           17.
           f.
           Wifes
           r.
           Wives
           .
        
      
       
         
           ADVERTISEMENT
           .
        
         
           THE
           general
           Catalogue
           of
           Books
           ,
           Printed
           in
           England
           since
           the
           Year
           1666.
           
           And
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           School-books
           .
           As
           also
           ,
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           Latin
           Books
           Printed
           in
           Foreign
           Parts
           and
           in
           England
           since
           the
           Year
           1670.
           
        
         
           
             Brutum
             Fulmen
          
           :
           or
           the
           Bull
           of
           Pope
           Pius
           V.
           concerning
           the
           Damnation
           ,
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           Deposition
           of
           Q.
           Elizabeth
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Absolution
           of
           her
           Subjects
           from
           their
           
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
          
           ,
           with
           a
           Peremptory
           Injunction
           ,
           upon
           pain
           of
           an
           Anathema
           ,
           never
           to
           obey
           any
           of
           her
           Laws
           or
           Commands
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Both
           Printed
           for
           
             R.
             Clavel
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Peacock
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           WEARY
           TRAVELLER
           HIS
           ETERNAL
           REST.
           
        
         
           
             MAN
             goeth
             forth
             to
             his
             Work
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Labour
             ,
             until
             the
             Evening
          
           ;
           saith
           the
           Royal
           Prophet
           ,
           Psal
           .
           104.23
           .
           The
           day
           of
           his
           Life
           is
           spent
           in
           a
           painful
           and
           weary
           Travel
           ,
           'till
           the
           Evening
           come
           ,
           'till
           his
           declining
           Sun
           be
           fully
           set
           ,
           and
           he
           fitted
           to
           lie
           down
           in
           Peace
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           the
           happy
           Rest
           of
           a
           long
           ensuing
           night
           .
           But
           that
           Man
           ,
           in
           this
           his
           day
           ,
           might
           not
           disquiet
           himself
           in
           vain
           ;
           that
           he
           might
           not
           bear
           the
           heat
           and
           burthen
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           yet
           miss
           of
           this
           Rest
           at
           night
           ;
           the
           holy
           Apostle
           St.
           Paul
           writing
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           (
           and
           in
           them
           to
           all
           Christians
           )
           begins
           his
           fourth
           Chapter
           ,
           with
           
           an
           Exhortation
           to
           
             Fear
             ,
             lest
             a
             Promise
             being
             left
             them
             of
             entering
             into
             God's
             Rest
             ,
             any
             of
             them
             should
             seem
             to
             come
             short
             of
             it
             .
          
           Wherein
           he
           layes
           down
           the
           Ground
           and
           Motive
           of
           Hope
           ,
           plainly
           implied
           in
           the
           same
           words
           ;
           
             A
             promise
             being
             left
             them
             of
             entring
             into
             his
             Rest
          
           ;
           concluding
           the
           whole
           Chapter
           ,
           with
           a
           most
           cogent
           endearing
           invitation
           ,
           
             to
             come
             boldly
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             to
             obtain
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             to
             find
             Grace
             to
             help
             in
             time
             of
             need
          
           ;
           That
           so
           he
           that
           went
           on
           his
           way
           weeping
           ,
           and
           bearing
           forth
           good
           seed
           ,
           might
           doubtless
           come
           again
           with
           joy
           ,
           and
           bring
           his
           sheaves
           with
           him
           ;
           That
           he
           that
           went
           sighing
           and
           groaning
           ,
           under
           the
           weight
           and
           burthen
           of
           his
           heavy
           load
           ,
           might
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           faint
           ,
           or
           despond
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           nor
           start
           aside
           through
           the
           sad
           affrightments
           of
           hopeless
           
             fear
             .
             Hope
          
           and
           Fear
           (
           well
           temper'd
           together
           )
           are
           the
           two
           preservatives
           of
           our
           Safety
           or
           Spiritual
           Life
           ;
           they
           are
           that
           ,
           which
           keep
           our
           Faith
           and
           
           Love
           ,
           from
           despair
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           from
           presumption
           on
           the
           other
           ;
           from
           slothful
           security
           on
           this
           hand
           ,
           and
           tormenting
           distrustful
           anxiety
           on
           the
           other
           .
           Fear
           ,
           as
           the
           Rudder
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           diverts
           our
           Souls
           ,
           in
           their
           sailings
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           Haven
           of
           their
           eternal
           Rest
           ,
           from
           the
           Quick-sands
           and
           Rocks
           that
           are
           in
           the
           way
           ;
           while
           Hope
           ,
           as
           the
           Sails
           ,
           filled
           with
           the
           breathings
           of
           God's
           Spirit
           ,
           his
           faithful
           promises
           ,
           carries
           us
           forward
           ,
           against
           the
           tide
           or
           stream
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           our
           earthly
           desires
           ,
           and
           carnal
           inclinations
           :
           Wherefore
           the
           wise
           Apostle
           ,
           here
           ,
           as
           every
           where
           else
           ,
           throughout
           this
           ,
           and
           his
           other
           Epistles
           ,
           seeks
           to
           temper
           and
           mix
           these
           two
           ,
           in
           the
           Souls
           of
           Christians
           :
           And
           having
           exemplified
           the
           possibility
           ,
           both
           of
           attaining
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           losing
           God's
           Rest
           ,
           in
           the
           ancient
           
             Israelites
             ,
             ch
          
           .
           3.
           v.
           7.
           to
           the
           end
           ;
           now
           repeats
           ,
           and
           presseth
           the
           motives
           of
           Fear
           and
           Hope
           ,
           upon
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           on
           all
           Christians
           .
           
             Let
             
             us
             therefore
             fear
             ,
             lest
             a
             promise
             being
             left
             us
             of
             entering
             into
             his
             Rest
             ,
             any
             of
             you
             should
             seem
             to
             come
             short
             of
             it
             .
          
           Were
           the
           promise
           of
           Rest
           unconditional
           and
           absolute
           unto
           some
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           all
           propounded
           to
           others
           ,
           with
           any
           feazibleness
           of
           attaining
           it
           ,
           by
           a
           true
           possibility
           of
           performing
           its
           conditions
           ;
           the
           former
           should
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           fear
           ,
           nor
           the
           latter
           to
           hope
           :
           But
           the
           promise
           being
           conditional
           and
           general
           ,
           excluding
           none
           from
           God's
           Rest
           ,
           that
           will
           prepare
           themselves
           for
           it
           ,
           by
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           and
           love
           unfeigned
           ;
           sincere
           impartial
           persevering
           obedience
           and
           patience
           ;
           giving
           them
           full
           assurance
           of
           it
           ,
           upon
           the
           evidence
           of
           their
           integrity
           in
           these
           things
           ;
           inclusive
           of
           none
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           entirely
           ,
           humbly
           ,
           thankfully
           ,
           believe
           and
           accept
           it
           on
           these
           terms
           :
           They
           that
           as
           yet
           neglect
           these
           terms
           ,
           or
           are
           in
           danger
           of
           falling
           away
           from
           their
           former
           diligence
           in
           observing
           them
           ,
           had
           need
           to
           fear
           ,
           lest
           they
           miss
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           in
           
           that
           fear
           ,
           work
           out
           their
           own
           Salvation
           ,
           give
           all
           diligence
           to
           make
           their
           calling
           and
           election
           sure
           ;
           which
           as
           it
           seems
           by
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           unless
           by
           
             adding
             to
             Faith
             Courage
             ,
             to
             Courage
             Knowledge
             ,
             Godliness
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             Temperance
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             more
             and
             more
             .
          
           Having
           these
           promises
           ,
           dearly
           beloved
           ,
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           7.1
           .
           The
           promises
           of
           a
           most
           gracious
           reception
           ,
           all
           the
           mercies
           of
           Heaven
           hereafter
           ;
           with
           so
           much
           on
           Earth
           ,
           as
           is
           for
           our
           good
           ;
           
             I
             will
             receive
             you
             ,
             and
             be
             your
             Father
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             be
             my
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           Almighty
           .
           
             Having
             these
             promises
             ,
             let
             us
             cleanse
             our selves
             from
             all
             pollution
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             perfecting
             Holiness
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
          
           It
           seems
           then
           ,
           that
           humble
           fear
           of
           offending
           God
           ,
           and
           losing
           his
           promises
           ,
           by
           not
           performing
           of
           their
           conditions
           (
           not
           coming
           out
           from
           among
           the
           wicked
           ,
           or
           coming
           out
           ,
           not
           cleansing
           our selves
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           from
           all
           pollutions
           of
           Flesh
           and
           Spirit
           )
           is
           
           not
           only
           the
           beginning
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           it
           elsewhere
           ,
           but
           perfective
           of
           Holiness
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           only
           true
           Wisdom
           .
           Were
           all
           that
           profess
           the
           Name
           and
           Gospel
           of
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           ,
           sincere
           professors
           ;
           or
           were
           all
           that
           begin
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           secured
           for
           ever
           from
           ceasing
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           by
           turning
           back
           to
           disobedience
           and
           unbelief
           ;
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           and
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           would
           not
           thus
           both
           of
           them
           exhort
           to
           fear
           ,
           
             lest
             a
             promise
             being
             left
             them
             of
             entering
             into
             God's
             Rest
             ,
             any
             of
             them
             should
             seem
             to
             miss
             or
             fall
             short
             of
             it
             .
          
           But
           since
           it
           is
           so
           clear
           and
           manifest
           ,
           that
           many
           professors
           in
           all
           Ages
           have
           been
           faithless
           ,
           and
           hypocritical
           in
           their
           profession
           ;
           and
           since
           it
           is
           so
           disputable
           at
           least
           ,
           nay
           highly
           probable
           ,
           both
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           from
           reason
           and
           experience
           ,
           that
           many
           professors
           sincere
           at
           first
           ,
           may
           prove
           backsliders
           ,
           and
           fall
           away
           from
           their
           former
           righteousness
           ,
           faith
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ;
           't
           is
           both
           the
           Duty
           and
           Wisdom
           of
           all
           to
           fear
           ,
           lest
           any
           miss
           
           of
           the
           promises
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           performing
           sincerely
           and
           constantly
           the
           necessary
           conditions
           annexed
           to
           them
           .
           Scarce
           is
           there
           any
           part
           of
           Divinity
           more
           dangerously
           mistaken
           ,
           corrupted
           ,
           debauched
           ,
           by
           the
           prejudices
           or
           interests
           ,
           passions
           or
           lusts
           of
           several
           Men
           ,
           made
           more
           instrumental
           ,
           to
           flatter
           and
           cherish
           that
           sloth
           in
           good
           ,
           or
           security
           in
           evil
           ,
           for
           destruction
           of
           which
           they
           were
           made
           or
           propounded
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           the
           promises
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Gospel
           .
           Some
           give
           them
           the
           inclosure
           ,
           or
           monopoly
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           so
           say
           ,
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           while
           the
           precepts
           and
           threats
           ,
           which
           have
           as
           much
           right
           to
           be
           believed
           as
           they
           ,
           his
           Kingly
           and
           Prophetic
           Office
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           was
           as
           particularly
           anointed
           ,
           as
           to
           that
           of
           Priest
           ,
           being
           too
           commonly
           set
           aside
           as
           unnecessary
           ;
           nay
           ,
           with
           some
           not
           only
           look'd
           upon
           as
           no
           part
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           as
           dangerous
           to
           be
           obtruded
           for
           the
           object
           of
           Faith
           or
           Duty
           .
           Some
           
           would
           perswade
           themselves
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           the
           promises
           of
           Christ
           are
           particular
           and
           absolute
           ,
           confin'd
           to
           some
           few
           ,
           and
           to
           those
           howsoever
           they
           be
           qualified
           ;
           when
           as
           the
           whole
           tenor
           and
           current
           of
           Christian
           Doctrine
           proclaims
           directly
           the
           quite
           contrary
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           general
           and
           conditional
           ;
           a
           Picture
           that
           looks
           every
           Man
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           room
           ,
           but
           cannot
           be
           imagined
           to
           eye
           any
           Man
           else
           ;
           unrestrained
           to
           all
           ,
           provided
           they
           perform
           the
           condition
           ,
           and
           an
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           those
           diffusive
           rich
           Store-houses
           ,
           sealed
           up
           against
           all
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           perform
           it
           .
           Shall
           we
           therefore
           have
           the
           patience
           ,
           the
           justice
           and
           piety
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           wisdom
           and
           faithfulness
           to
           our selves
           ,
           to
           resist
           a
           while
           these
           strong
           prejudices
           ,
           to
           rescue
           the
           sacred
           object
           of
           faith
           from
           such
           misprisions
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           the
           promises
           of
           Christ
           henceforth
           in
           such
           a
           posture
           ,
           as
           may
           have
           the
           safest
           and
           kindest
           influence
           ;
           the
           
           powerfullest
           and
           most
           benign
           aspect
           on
           our
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           ,
           not
           to
           swell
           and
           puff
           up
           our
           phansies
           any
           longer
           ,
           with
           an
           opinion
           that
           we
           are
           the
           special
           favourites
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           promises
           of
           Rest
           are
           consign'd
           unconditionally
           ,
           or
           without
           possibility
           of
           being
           forfeited
           ;
           but
           to
           engage
           and
           oblige
           our
           Souls
           to
           that
           universal
           constant
           righteousness
           ,
           holiness
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           faith
           ,
           which
           may
           really
           instate
           us
           in
           those
           promises
           ,
           that
           may
           ,
           like
           the
           Angel
           to
           St.
           Peter
           in
           Prison
           ,
           awake
           us
           out
           of
           our
           sleep
           and
           dream
           ,
           and
           shake
           off
           those
           gyves
           and
           manacles
           ,
           which
           keep
           our
           feet
           from
           walking
           in
           the
           ways
           which
           God
           hath
           prescribed
           ,
           and
           thereby
           even
           confine
           and
           fetter
           God
           himself
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           so
           speak
           ,
           from
           making
           good
           his
           promises
           effectually
           ,
           to
           such
           indisposed
           unqualified
           persons
           .
           If
           we
           look
           on
           the
           lives
           of
           most
           Christians
           professing
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           with
           great
           pretence
           at
           least
           of
           confidence
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           partakers
           
           takers
           of
           God's
           Rest
           ,
           that
           the
           promise
           thereof
           belongs
           to
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           live
           as
           those
           that
           set
           up
           their
           Rest
           in
           the
           lusts
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           those
           lusts
           of
           the
           Eye
           ,
           that
           pride
           of
           life
           which
           is
           directly
           contrary
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           love
           of
           the
           Father
           ;
           we
           have
           but
           too
           great
           reason
           to
           fear
           ,
           that
           unless
           they
           repent
           and
           reform
           speedily
           and
           effectually
           ,
           they
           will
           prove
           such
           as
           no
           Rest
           belongs
           to
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           we
           look
           on
           the
           slothful
           negligence
           in
           good
           works
           ,
           yea
           the
           wilful
           backsliding
           to
           wicked
           works
           ,
           to
           false
           Doctrines
           ,
           to
           lewd
           practises
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           be
           found
           too
           visibly
           and
           frequently
           even
           in
           those
           ,
           who
           once
           were
           sincere
           Believers
           ,
           such
           as
           had
           for
           a
           time
           obeyed
           both
           in
           heart
           and
           life
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           received
           his
           precepts
           into
           their
           practice
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           promises
           into
           their
           Creed
           ;
           we
           shall
           have
           too
           great
           reason
           to
           fear
           ,
           that
           they
           also
           may
           fall
           away
           finally
           from
           those
           conditions
           ,
           without
           the
           renewed
           presevering
           
           performance
           of
           which
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           rest
           of
           Gods
           to
           be
           had
           .
           Wherefore
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           former
           faithless
           Professors
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           latter
           backsliding
           Professors
           ,
           let
           us
           fear
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           exhorts
           us
           ,
           fear
           in
           wisdom
           towards
           our selves
           ,
           and
           fear
           in
           charity
           towards
           others
           ;
           fear
           and
           watch
           over
           our selves
           and
           one
           another
           ,
           watch
           and
           pray
           ,
           labour
           and
           strive
           ,
           
             lest
             a
             promise
             being
             left
             us
             of
             entering
             Gods
             rest
             ,
             any
             of
             us
             seem
             to
             fall
             short
             of
             it
             ,
          
           for
           want
           of
           attending
           to
           its
           conditions
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           onely
           an
           outward
           profession
           but
           a
           lively
           faith
           working
           by
           love
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           begun
           or
           continued
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           but
           persevering
           to
           the
           end
           .
           Despise
           not
           then
           the
           motive
           of
           Fear
           ,
           lest
           you
           despise
           your
           own
           Souls
           .
           To
           fear
           any
           mortal
           visible
           enemy
           ,
           any
           earthly
           temporal
           danger
           ,
           in
           an
           holy
           righteous
           cause
           ,
           is
           cowardise
           and
           servile
           baseness
           :
           to
           fear
           the
           labour
           of
           study
           and
           diligence
           ,
           is
           sloth
           and
           idleness
           :
           but
           to
           fear
           God
           and
           his
           
           righteous
           threats
           ,
           especially
           that
           of
           losing
           his
           rest
           ,
           of
           incurring
           his
           endless
           intolerable
           displeasure
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           wise
           and
           gracious
           fear
           ;
           not
           only
           the
           beginning
           of
           Wisdom
           and
           Grace
           ,
           but
           its
           safety
           and
           preservation
           ,
           its
           watchful
           Monitor
           ,
           Exciter
           ,
           and
           Furtherer
           all
           along
           ;
           for
           it
           makes
           us
           examine
           and
           prove
           our selves
           ,
           whether
           we
           are
           as
           yet
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           well
           settled
           and
           grounded
           ,
           such
           a
           faith
           as
           works
           by
           love
           and
           sincere
           obedience
           ,
           not
           a
           groundless
           or
           fruitless
           credulity
           ,
           perswasion
           ,
           confidence
           of
           all
           being
           well
           ,
           on
           a
           bare
           profession
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           have
           found
           that
           we
           are
           sincere
           in
           faith
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           love
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           it
           awakes
           our
           care
           to
           continue
           so
           ,
           by
           growing
           in
           grace
           ,
           and
           persevering
           against
           whatever
           allurements
           or
           terrors
           ,
           lest
           we
           fall
           from
           our
           own
           steadfastness
           ,
           and
           hold
           not
           fast
           the
           ground
           of
           our
           confidence
           to
           the
           end
           .
           It
           works
           on
           our
           memory
           ,
           and
           revives
           our
           humility
           for
           sins
           past
           ;
           it
           
           works
           on
           our
           reason
           ,
           and
           stirs
           up
           our
           care
           against
           sin
           for
           the
           future
           .
           The
           fear
           of
           missing
           or
           falling
           short
           of
           Gods
           rest
           ,
           of
           incurring
           intolerable
           eternal
           trouble
           ,
           anguish
           ,
           and
           pain
           ,
           restrains
           us
           from
           running
           on
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           destruction
           .
           In
           the
           restraint
           some
           hope
           of
           pardon
           shews
           it self
           ;
           in
           this
           hope
           we
           see
           the
           mercy
           and
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           at
           last
           perceive
           the
           horrour
           and
           ugliness
           of
           sin
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           its
           punishment
           ,
           but
           in
           it self
           .
           This
           last
           hath
           more
           of
           love
           than
           fear
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           fear
           is
           now
           become
           filial
           ;
           for
           a
           good
           Son
           will
           fear
           the
           anger
           of
           his
           Father
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           because
           he
           knows
           the
           greatness
           and
           sweetness
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           fear
           preserves
           and
           increases
           his
           filial
           obedience
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           commands
           his
           Apostles
           themselves
           ,
           who
           sure
           were
           Sons
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Adoption
           ,
           to
           
             fear
             him
             that
             can
             destroy
             both
             body
             and
             soul
             in
             hell
             fire
             ,
          
           that
           they
           might
           not
           fear
           ,
           but
           choose
           to
           suffer
           all
           that
           
           Man
           could
           inflict
           on
           their
           bodies
           ,
           rather
           than
           hazard
           the
           loss
           of
           his
           favour
           ;
           for
           what
           's
           the
           fire
           of
           persecution
           to
           that
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ?
           or
           the
           pains
           of
           a
           Rack
           for
           an
           hour
           or
           two
           ,
           to
           the
           torments
           of
           hell
           for
           evermore
           ?
           The
           Fathers
           call
           this
           fear
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           bridle
           of
           lusts
           or
           disorderly
           appetites
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           the
           entrance
           to
           Piety
           ,
           but
           the
           Guardian
           of
           all
           Virtue
           .
        
         
           S
           t
           Jerom
           confesses
           he
           owed
           the
           strictness
           of
           his
           life
           to
           this
           fear
           ;
           and
           S
           t
           Ambrose
           says
           ,
           Love
           it self
           is
           upheld
           by
           it
           .
           Some
           would
           confine
           fear
           to
           Mount
           Sinai
           ,
           as
           if
           Mount
           Sion
           did
           exclude
           it
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Apostle
           having
           compared
           the
           Law
           on
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           Heb.
           12.18
           ,
           22.
           adds
           presently
           ver
           .
           25.
           
           
             See
             ye
             refuse
             not
             him
             that
             speaketh
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             escaped
             not
             who
             refused
             him
             that
             spake
             on
             earth
             ,
             much
             more
             shall
             not
             we
             escape
             ,
             if
             we
             turn
             away
             from
             him
             that
             speaks
             from
             heaven
             .
          
           And
           then
           concludes
           
           the
           whole
           Chapter
           with
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Wherefore
             let
             us
             have
             grace
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             serve
             God
             acceptably
             ,
             with
             reverence
             and
             godly
             fear
             ;
             for
             our
             God
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             .
          
           I
           know
           that
           of
           S
           t
           Aug.
           is
           true
           ,
           
             Brevis
             differentia
             legis
             &
             Evangelij
             ,
             Timor
             &
             Amor.
          
           But
           't
           is
           the
           fear
           of
           temporal
           punishment
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           wherewith
           ,
           as
           also
           with
           hope
           of
           temporal
           promises
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           that
           Nonage
           allured
           or
           terrified
           ,
           first
           to
           outward
           ,
           then
           to
           inward
           spiritual
           obedience
           .
           We
           should
           indeed
           for
           the
           great
           kindness
           and
           enamouring
           amiableness
           of
           our
           Redeemer
           and
           Redemption
           ,
           be
           all
           on
           fire
           with
           thankful
           love
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           consider
           not
           onely
           what
           's
           the
           height
           of
           our
           duty
           we
           owe
           to
           our
           Lord
           ,
           but
           what
           's
           that
           which
           at
           first
           entrance
           into
           his
           School
           we
           can
           perform
           ,
           and
           what
           afterwards
           through
           the
           remainders
           of
           corruption
           we
           still
           need
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           accept
           .
           Thus
           to
           be
           frighted
           and
           
           chased
           to
           happiness
           is
           an
           Argument
           indeed
           of
           our
           imperfection
           ;
           but
           since
           our
           state
           is
           as
           yet
           imperfect
           ,
           't
           is
           our
           Wisdom
           to
           use
           all
           such
           helps
           as
           our
           Lord
           allows
           of
           .
           And
           yet
           even
           in
           the
           state
           of
           innocency
           our
           first
           Parents
           needed
           this
           motive
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           fell
           if
           they
           had
           used
           it
           :
           they
           fell
           with
           this
           thought
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           fall
           .
           They
           who
           in
           this
           lapsed
           imperfect
           estate
           ,
           require
           such
           Christians
           onely
           as
           are
           made
           up
           of
           all
           love
           ,
           do
           but
           
             Votum
             accomodare
             ,
             non
             Historiam
             ,
             nec
             qualis
             est
             ,
             sed
             qualis
             esse
             deberet
             describunt
             .
          
           They
           tell
           us
           what
           their
           wish
           is
           ,
           and
           our
           duty
           ;
           but
           consider
           not
           the
           real
           History
           of
           what
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           likely
           to
           be
           effected
           .
           Thus
           Tully
           says
           of
           Cato
           ,
           that
           
             optimo
             animo
             &
             summâ
             fide
             utens
             ,
             nocet
             ,
             interdum
             Reipublicae
             ,
          
           with
           an
           honest
           and
           good
           meaning
           he
           did
           sometimes
           much
           hurt
           to
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           by
           imposing
           that
           strictness
           of
           Laws
           and
           Manners
           ,
           which
           't
           was
           not
           able
           to
           reach
           or
           keep
           .
           
             Tanquam
             in
             Platonis
             
             Republicâ
             non
             tanquam
             in
             faece
             Romuli
          
           ;
           fitting
           his
           sentence
           rather
           to
           
           Plato's
           phansied
           Utopian
           Commonwealth
           ,
           than
           to
           the
           real
           state
           of
           Rome
           .
           So
           I
           may
           say
           of
           these
           Perfectionists
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           remember
           that
           they
           have
           to
           do
           with
           Men
           ,
           in
           whom
           some
           remainders
           of
           the
           old
           Man
           will
           still
           be
           lusting
           against
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           those
           lustings
           must
           be
           check'd
           ,
           and
           chil'd
           and
           supprest
           sometimes
           ,
           with
           this
           fear
           of
           falling
           short
           of
           God's
           Rest
           ,
           and
           falling
           into
           intolerable
           Troubles
           .
           And
           yet
           suppose
           they
           were
           as
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           feared
           Sin
           more
           than
           Hell
           ,
           yet
           the
           height
           of
           some
           Mens
           grace
           is
           no
           ground
           for
           a
           general
           Doctrine
           ;
           nor
           because
           Love
           is
           the
           best
           of
           all
           ,
           therefore
           may
           Fear
           be
           made
           unlawful
           ;
           as
           if
           that
           were
           a
           Sin
           ,
           which
           God
           propounds
           to
           keep
           us
           from
           Sin.
           Hell
           I
           am
           sure
           is
           a
           part
           of
           our
           Creed
           as
           well
           as
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           propounded
           both
           a
           Tribunal
           and
           a
           Mercy-seat
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           may
           serve
           God
           as
           Moses
           did
           ,
           with
           
           an
           eye
           of
           hope
           to
           the
           recompence
           of
           reward
           ,
           why
           not
           with
           an
           eye
           of
           fear
           towards
           him
           ,
           who
           though
           a
           Father
           ,
           will-judge
           every
           man
           according
           to
           his
           works
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           indeed
           ,
           Luke
           12.32
           .
           bids
           his
           flock
           ,
           how
           little
           soever
           ,
           
             not
             fear
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             their
             Fathers
             pleasure
             to
             give
             them
             the
             kingdom
          
           ;
           but
           the
           fear
           he
           forbids
           ,
           is
           the
           fear
           of
           distrustfulness
           in
           him
           ,
           or
           his
           promises
           ,
           or
           assistances
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           would
           not
           or
           could
           not
           defend
           his
           obedient
           Children
           against
           the
           numerous
           Herd
           of
           the
           wicked
           ;
           not
           the
           fear
           of
           incurring
           his
           holy
           and
           just
           displeasure
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           should
           do
           what
           must
           displease
           him
           .
           We
           do
           not
           fear
           as
           the
           Jews
           did
           ,
           present
           punishment
           to
           restrain
           us
           from
           that
           lust
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           we
           love
           and
           would
           willingly
           follow
           .
           Our
           greatest
           motives
           of
           obedience
           are
           not
           from
           that
           spirit
           of
           bondage
           ,
           which
           looks
           chiefly
           on
           temporal
           things
           ,
           and
           thinks
           it self
           rejected
           for
           ever
           if
           chastised
           here
           ,
           or
           tried
           with
           afflictions
           ;
           
           for
           the
           Gospel
           directs
           us
           to
           things
           invisible
           and
           eternal
           ,
           much
           more
           clearly
           than
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           makes
           afflictions
           patiently
           endured
           ,
           the
           sign
           of
           Gods
           favour
           rather
           than
           hatred
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           contrary
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Adoption
           ,
           to
           fear
           offending
           him
           that
           adopted
           us
           ,
           lest
           thereby
           he
           disinherit
           us
           .
           Though
           we
           are
           received
           into
           the
           family
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           and
           must
           love
           God
           above
           all
           as
           our
           Father
           ,
           love
           our
           Redeemer
           so
           much
           more
           than
           all
           Relations
           ,
           than
           life
           it self
           and
           its
           dearest
           contentments
           ,
           as
           to
           forsake
           and
           renounce
           them
           for
           ever
           ,
           rather
           than
           him
           :
           Yet
           we
           are
           still
           exhorted
           and
           enjoyned
           to
           pass
           the
           time
           of
           our
           sojourning
           here
           in
           fear
           ,
           not
           to
           fear
           what
           Man
           ,
           but
           God
           can
           do
           unto
           us
           .
           To
           love
           him
           as
           a
           Father
           ,
           and
           fear
           to
           lose
           his
           love
           by
           offending
           him
           ;
           to
           love
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           kiss
           him
           with
           reverence
           lest
           he
           be
           angry
           ;
           to
           love
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           fear
           to
           grieve
           ,
           resist
           ,
           and
           quench
           him
           ,
           
           lest
           we
           turn
           his
           grace
           into
           wantonness
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           withdraw
           his
           gracious
           presence
           ,
           that
           would
           enable
           us
           in
           holiness
           and
           righteousness
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           without
           fear
           of
           any
           evil
           that
           can
           befall
           us
           so
           doing
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           enemy
           that
           can
           hurt
           us
           ;
           and
           yet
           to
           fear
           him
           whom
           we
           serve
           as
           our
           Lord
           and
           King.
           A
           good
           Son
           may
           fear
           to
           incur
           his
           Father's
           wrath
           by
           ceasing
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           yet
           cry
           Abba
           Father
           .
        
         
           Tertullian
           interprets
           that
           of
           Saint
           
             John
             ,
             Perfect
             love
             casts
             out
             fear
             ,
          
           of
           
             lazy
             fear
          
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           go
           on
           in
           the
           way
           of
           grace
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           a
           Lion
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           some
           hazard
           ,
           and
           difficulties
           likely
           to
           meet
           him
           ;
           not
           the
           fear
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           possible
           to
           be
           incurred
           by
           sin
           and
           backsliding
           ,
           but
           of
           temporal
           dangers
           and
           persecutions
           .
           If
           our
           love
           be
           perfect
           ,
           though
           with
           the
           perfection
           of
           sincerity
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           habitually
           prevailing
           over
           all
           other
           loves
           ,
           't
           will
           cast
           out
           such
           fear
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           lay
           down
           our
           lives
           for
           the
           
           Brethren
           ,
           to
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           and
           encourage
           others
           by
           the
           evidence
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           content
           to
           adventure
           any
           thing
           for
           Christs
           sake
           ,
           even
           death
           it self
           ;
           but
           sure
           not
           the
           displeasing
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           torments
           of
           Hell
           ,
           that
           were
           too
           prodigal
           an
           alms
           ,
           too
           wild
           a
           valour
           ,
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           love
           as
           well
           as
           fear
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           .
           Charity
           again
           casteth
           out
           all
           fear
           ,
           but
           by
           degrees
           ;
           as
           that
           increaseth
           ,
           so
           fear
           abateth
           .
           If
           our
           Sanctification
           were
           as
           perfect
           for
           degrees
           ,
           as
           universal
           for
           its
           parts
           ;
           were
           our
           obedience
           like
           that
           of
           Angels
           ,
           which
           cannot
           fail
           ,
           we
           should
           need
           neither
           hope
           to
           encourage
           our
           love
           ,
           nor
           fear
           to
           guard
           it
           ;
           but
           while
           it
           is
           only
           in
           part
           ,
           the
           best
           Christians
           in
           this
           state
           of
           imperfection
           ,
           may
           have
           use
           of
           a
           Deaths
           Head
           ,
           and
           make
           Gods
           threats
           as
           well
           as
           promises
           ,
           subordinate
           means
           to
           concur
           with
           the
           principal
           ;
           Buttresses
           to
           keep
           the
           Building
           from
           swerving
           ,
           while
           the
           foundation
           of
           
           Faith
           and
           Love
           keeps
           it
           from
           sinking
           :
           
             Fides
             &
             spes
             tuta
             si
             cauta
             ,
             secura
             si
             sollicita
             .
          
           Tert.
           Fear
           makes
           our
           love
           reverent
           ,
           our
           hope
           wary
           ,
           our
           faith
           discreet
           .
           If
           the
           Sails
           be
           too
           full
           ,
           they
           may
           endanger
           us
           as
           much
           as
           a
           Rock
           ;
           for
           Fear
           as
           a
           Rudder
           guides
           and
           steers
           our
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           ,
           between
           the
           gulph
           or
           sands
           of
           Despair
           ;
           and
           the
           rock
           of
           Presumption
           or
           proud
           Security
           .
           Serve
           we
           the
           Lord
           then
           in
           love
           ,
           but
           in
           fear
           too
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           unto
           him
           with
           trembling
           ,
           as
           David
           speaks
           ;
           fear
           him
           as
           Lord
           ;
           love
           and
           rejoyce
           in
           him
           as
           Jesus
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           fear
           him
           as
           Jesus
           too
           ;
           fear
           to
           offend
           so
           gracious
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           to
           vilifie
           and
           hazard
           such
           precious
           Salvation
           ,
           
             sit
             timor
             innocentiae
             Custos
          
           ,
           saith
           St.
           
             Cyp.
             ut
             Deus
             qui
             in
             mentes
             nostras
             clementer
             influxit
             ,
             in
             animi
             hospitio
             justâ
             operatione
             teneatur
             .
          
        
         
           If
           God
           hath
           entered
           into
           our
           hearts
           through
           his
           Son
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           let
           us
           be
           glad
           and
           rejoyce
           in
           his
           
           presence
           ,
           for
           thankful
           joy
           is
           his
           entertainment
           ;
           but
           let
           fear
           keep
           the
           door
           ,
           that
           nothing
           enter
           that
           may
           displease
           so
           holy
           a
           presence
           .
           —
           
             Aiunt
             quidam
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Tert.
             se
             salvo
             metu
             (
             vel
             fide
             )
             peccare
          
           ;
           some
           say
           ,
           they
           can
           venture
           on
           sin
           without
           any
           prejudice
           to
           faith
           or
           fear
           ;
           
             sic
             ergo
             &
             ipsi
             (
             salvâ
             veniâ
             )
             detrudentur
             in
             Gehennam
             ,
             dum
             salvo
             metu
             peccant
          
           ;
           so
           shall
           such
           who
           say
           and
           do
           so
           ,
           be
           thrust
           into
           Hell
           ,
           without
           any
           prejudice
           to
           God's
           mercy
           ,
           or
           Christ's
           merit
           and
           intercession
           .
           Whether
           we
           consider
           the
           infinite
           eternal
           worth
           and
           weight
           of
           this
           Rest
           ,
           the
           intolerable
           endless
           troubles
           of
           missing
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           absolute
           necessity
           of
           hating
           and
           shunning
           all
           evil
           ,
           of
           loving
           and
           following
           all
           duties
           and
           graces
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           attaining
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           escaping
           the
           other
           .
           Whether
           we
           look
           upon
           the
           weakness
           ,
           inconstancy
           ,
           treachery
           of
           the
           flesh
           within
           us
           ;
           or
           upon
           the
           variety
           of
           temptations
           ,
           alluring
           
           and
           terrifying
           us
           from
           the
           world
           without
           ,
           set
           on
           by
           the
           Devil
           with
           all
           the
           vigilance
           of
           subtil
           malice
           ;
           or
           on
           the
           shortness
           or
           uncertainty
           of
           the
           time
           wherein
           this
           Rest
           must
           be
           secured
           ,
           or
           lost
           for
           ever
           .
           Whether
           we
           look
           on
           the
           love
           and
           infinite
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           offering
           ,
           purchasing
           ,
           inviting
           ,
           drawing
           us
           to
           this
           Rest
           at
           such
           a
           price
           ,
           by
           such
           powerful
           obliging
           variety
           of
           means
           or
           motives
           ;
           or
           on
           the
           deceitfulness
           of
           mans
           heart
           ,
           willing
           to
           think
           the
           conditions
           of
           it
           ,
           fewer
           and
           easier
           than
           they
           are
           ;
           and
           to
           satisfie
           it self
           in
           the
           hopes
           of
           it
           on
           an
           outward
           profession
           ,
           a
           speculative
           faith
           ,
           or
           a
           partial
           obedience
           .
           Or
           lastly
           ,
           whether
           we
           consider
           the
           possibility
           of
           falling
           away
           through
           sloth
           or
           impatience
           ,
           from
           the
           sincere
           repentance
           and
           faith
           ,
           love
           and
           obedience
           ,
           which
           was
           begun
           .
           All
           and
           every
           one
           of
           these
           call
           for
           an
           humble
           watchful
           fear
           ,
           and
           godly
           jealousie
           over
           our selves
           ,
           solicitous
           
           cautions
           and
           diligence
           lest
           we
           fall
           short
           of
           it
           .
           Take
           heed
           then
           ,
           of
           thinking
           this
           fear
           of
           missing
           it
           ,
           either
           unnecessary
           ,
           or
           unbeseeming
           Christian
           Professors
           or
           true
           Believers
           ;
           since
           many
           Professors
           are
           no
           true
           Believers
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           are
           may
           cease
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           unless
           they
           watch
           and
           pray
           assiduously
           ,
           and
           work
           out
           their
           own
           salvation
           with
           fear
           and
           trembling
           .
           Look
           not
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           too
           slavish
           for
           Persons
           regenerate
           ,
           and
           Children
           of
           light
           ;
           since
           sure
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Apostles
           made
           choice
           of
           no
           Arguments
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           were
           fit
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           by
           Christians
           ;
           and
           the
           motives
           of
           fear
           ,
           are
           more
           than
           once
           the
           Arguments
           they
           chose
           ,
           even
           to
           those
           who
           had
           been
           made
           partakers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           were
           of
           the
           House
           and
           Family
           of
           God
           ;
           such
           as
           had
           received
           the
           Kingdom
           that
           could
           not
           be
           moved
           .
           Heb.
           12.28
           .
           Who
           yet
           ,
           are
           there
           exhorted
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           have
           Grace
           ,
           
           or
           to
           hold
           it
           fast
           ,
           by
           making
           an
           humble
           diligent
           use
           of
           that
           pretious
           Talent
           .
           Or
           if
           you
           will
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           be
           thankful
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           munificent
           donor
           of
           such
           a
           benefit
           ,
           and
           this
           duty
           raised
           to
           the
           height
           ,
           to
           the
           serving
           of
           God
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           whether
           that
           refer
           to
           the
           Persons
           ,
           and
           signifie
           serving
           with
           cheerful
           alacrity
           ;
           for
           fear
           and
           chearfulness
           are
           very
           consistent
           ,
           the
           former
           the
           Guardian
           ,
           the
           Conservator
           of
           the
           latter
           ;
           Or
           whether
           it
           refer
           to
           God
           as
           we
           render
           it
           ,
           serving
           him
           acceptably
           ,
           with
           reverence
           and
           godly
           fear
           ,
           you
           have
           still
           in
           this
           Apostle
           ,
           the
           motives
           of
           fear
           annexed
           to
           this
           duty
           ;
           for
           our
           God
           is
           a
           consuming
           fire
           .
           'T
           was
           wisdom
           then
           and
           sober
           piety
           in
           him
           that
           said
           ,
           
             He
             would
             not
             leave
             his
             part
             in
             Hell
          
           (
           meaning
           the
           benefit
           he
           found
           in
           meditating
           on
           God's
           threats
           as
           well
           as
           promises
           )
           
             for
             all
             the
             Goods
             of
             this
             world
          
           ;
           knowing
           how
           useful
           the
           flesh
           of
           the
           Viper
           was
           to
           cure
           its
           poison
           ;
           the
           torments
           
           attending
           upon
           sin
           ,
           to
           check
           its
           temptations
           ;
           the
           apprehension
           of
           a
           Fever
           or
           other
           distemper
           ,
           annexed
           by
           consequence
           ,
           to
           restrain
           from
           those
           pleasant
           forbidden
           fruits
           ,
           which
           courted
           his
           Senses
           ,
           and
           sollicit
           his
           Phansie
           ;
           the
           deadly
           hook
           ,
           to
           keep
           from
           venturing
           on
           the
           bait
           ;
           the
           Sea
           ,
           from
           the
           Syren
           .
        
         
           Thus
           when
           the
           Apostle
           exhorts
           the
           Hebrews
           to
           fear
           ,
           
             Lest
             any
             of
             them
             should
          
           seem
           
             to
             fall
             short
             of
             this
             Rest
             :
          
           The
           word
           seem
           ,
           signifies
           not
           only
           an
           outward
           appearance
           of
           the
           things
           ,
           without
           a
           reality
           of
           the
           danger
           or
           misery
           forewarn'd
           of
           ;
           but
           in
           
             Let
             us
             take
             heed
          
           ,
           is
           also
           meant
           a
           real
           incurring
           the
           same
           ,
           without
           taking
           heed
           to
           the
           counsel
           given
           ;
           or
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           chose
           to
           speak
           so
           ,
           to
           mitigate
           the
           sharpness
           of
           that
           which
           he
           spake
           of
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           be
           thought
           to
           conclude
           them
           Apostates
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           fear
           they
           may
           be
           so
           ,
           unless
           they
           look'd
           in
           good
           time
           
           warily
           to
           it
           .
           Such
           charitable
           Rhetoric
           we
           read
           him
           using
           Heb.
           6.9
           .
           
             But
             beloved
             ,
             we
             are
             persuaded
             better
             things
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             things
             that
          
           (
           are
           near
           or
           )
           
             accompany
             Salvation
             ,
             though
             we
             thus
             speak
             .
          
           It
           may
           be
           also
           he
           saith
           Seem
           ,
           to
           stir
           up
           their
           fear
           and
           caution
           the
           more
           ,
           against
           such
           coldness
           ,
           sloth
           ,
           and
           inconstancy
           of
           mind
           ,
           as
           began
           to
           appear
           among
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           which
           if
           not
           in
           time
           bewailed
           and
           rectified
           ,
           might
           hazard
           the
           prize
           set
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           fall
           to
           peremptory
           infidelity
           .
           Thus
           he
           is
           charitably
           suspicious
           of
           them
           ,
           
             and
             jealous
             over
             them
             with
             a
             godly
             jealousie
             ,
          
           as
           he
           speaks
           2
           Cor.
           11.2
           .
           and
           gives
           withall
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           not
           enough
           for
           a
           wise
           and
           thankful
           Christian
           ,
           to
           abhor
           and
           avoid
           utter
           Apostacies
           ,
           and
           final
           missing
           of
           Gods
           Rest
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           their
           safety
           ,
           duty
           ,
           and
           honour
           ,
           to
           keep
           from
           the
           very
           approaches
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           appearances
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           give
           any
           occasions
           to
           others
           ,
           to
           hear
           ,
           or
           see
           ,
           
           or
           think
           that
           we
           are
           fallen
           ,
           or
           falling
           away
           .
           
             Abstain
             from
             all
             appearance
             of
             evil
             ,
          
           1
           Thes
           .
           5.22
           .
           lest
           while
           you
           indulge
           your selves
           to
           sloth
           ,
           and
           give
           your selves
           over
           as
           far
           as
           you
           may
           with
           any
           hopes
           of
           attaining
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           the
           pleasures
           and
           cares
           ,
           or
           other
           concerns
           of
           this
           Life
           ;
           you
           do
           not
           only
           seem
           to
           fall
           short
           ,
           but
           do
           so
           indeed
           ,
           and
           plainly
           appear
           to
           do
           so
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           last
           sence
           of
           the
           word
           
             lest
             ye
             seem
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           appear
           and
           give
           too
           great
           undeniable
           evidence
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           of
           those
           that
           apostatize
           ,
           and
           fall
           short
           of
           Gods
           Rest
           .
        
         
           So
           when
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           v.
           2.
           
           
             The
             Gospel
             was
             preach'd
             as
             well
             to
             us
             as
             unto
             them
             ,
          
           It
           does
           not
           imply
           that
           the
           Gospel
           was
           preach'd
           as
           clearly
           and
           fully
           to
           them
           as
           unto
           us
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           was
           preach'd
           sufficiently
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           and
           measure
           revealed
           ,
           as
           was
           most
           suitable
           to
           those
           times
           ,
           by
           types
           and
           Prophesies
           ,
           spiritual
           and
           eternal
           things
           ,
           
           under
           the
           vail
           of
           external
           and
           visible
           temporal
           things
           ;
           yet
           so
           that
           the
           light
           shone
           through
           the
           vail
           on
           all
           their
           hearts
           ,
           who
           were
           attentive
           to
           the
           drift
           and
           true
           aim
           ,
           the
           grounds
           and
           reasons
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Prophesies
           that
           went
           before
           and
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           the
           clearlier
           understood
           .
           The
           Apostle
           by
           saying
           
             As
             well
             to
             us
          
           ,
           speaks
           by
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           intimation
           ,
           of
           so
           well
           at
           least
           ,
           and
           much
           better
           ;
           for
           to
           us
           the
           Gospel
           is
           preach'd
           ,
           without
           intervention
           of
           Types
           and
           Prophesies
           ,
           in
           its
           clear
           ,
           full
           ,
           actual
           exhibition
           ,
           unveiling
           those
           Types
           ,
           fulfilling
           those
           Prophesies
           ,
           revealing
           the
           whole
           Mystery
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           Counsel
           of
           God
           much
           plainer
           ,
           dispensing
           the
           Light
           and
           Grace
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           more
           generally
           and
           plentifully
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Argument
           runs
           thus
           ;
           If
           they
           that
           had
           Gods
           Rest
           promised
           to
           them
           more
           obscurely
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           lower
           degree
           and
           measure
           ,
           yet
           fell
           short
           of
           it
           for
           
           want
           of
           being
           sound
           ,
           and
           constant
           in
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           shall
           they
           do
           so
           ,
           who
           having
           the
           Gospel
           preach'd
           unto
           them
           in
           its
           clearest
           fullest
           degree
           of
           light
           and
           power
           ,
           yet
           do
           not
           receive
           ,
           believe
           ,
           and
           obey
           it
           ,
           with
           faithful
           sincerity
           and
           perseverance
           ?
        
         
           Now
           by
           faith
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           which
           the
           Word
           preach'd
           did
           not
           profit
           them
           ,
           is
           meant
           such
           a
           firm
           well-grounded
           persuasion
           of
           Gods
           unchangeable
           all
           sufficient
           Wisdom
           and
           Truth
           ,
           as
           to
           adhere
           and
           cleave
           thereto
           ,
           against
           whatever
           appearing
           difficulties
           or
           temptations
           .
           For
           the
           ancient
           Israelites
           ,
           they
           had
           most
           of
           them
           once
           believed
           God
           and
           Moses
           ,
           when
           they
           slew
           the
           Passover
           ,
           and
           sprinkled
           their
           Doors
           with
           the
           bloud
           thereof
           ,
           went
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           though
           Pharaoh
           was
           ready
           to
           pursue
           them
           ,
           and
           went
           through
           the
           Red
           Sea
           into
           the
           Wilderness
           towards
           Canaan
           ,
           following
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           Cloud
           and
           Pillar
           of
           
           Fire
           ;
           but
           when
           there
           arose
           any
           new
           difficulty
           or
           temptation
           ,
           Moses
           his
           absence
           for
           40
           days
           ,
           want
           of
           Water
           ,
           Bread
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           nay
           want
           of
           Flesh
           ,
           the
           Allurements
           of
           Women
           ,
           though
           Heathenish
           Idolaters
           ,
           the
           news
           of
           Gyants
           and
           high
           Walls
           ,
           they
           strangely
           forget
           the
           former
           evidences
           of
           Gods
           Faithfulness
           ,
           Power
           ,
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           Truth
           ;
           question
           and
           tempt
           him
           ,
           repine
           and
           murmur
           ,
           and
           turn
           back
           in
           their
           hearts
           to
           Egypt
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           't
           was
           want
           of
           consideration
           ,
           and
           serious
           attentive
           frequent
           minding
           what
           they
           had
           formerly
           known
           and
           believed
           ,
           which
           continually
           exposed
           them
           to
           fall
           away
           to
           unbelief
           and
           disobedience
           :
           Such
           are
           the
           grounds
           and
           motives
           of
           Faith
           propounded
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           attend
           impartially
           and
           seriously
           ,
           cannot
           with
           any
           true
           reason
           ,
           deny
           their
           assent
           and
           approbation
           of
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           they
           prove
           and
           
           
           and
           blind
           the
           heart
           ,
           that
           final
           impenitency
           ;
           and
           infidelity
           is
           the
           issue
           in
           too
           too
           many
           .
           Let
           no
           man
           then
           deceive
           himself
           with
           presumptious
           Hopes
           ,
           of
           entring
           Gods
           Rest
           ,
           on
           bare
           profession
           of
           his
           Gospel
           (
           for
           that
           may
           be
           counterfeit
           ;
           and
           void
           of
           any
           well
           grounded
           faith
           ;
           sure
           to
           fail
           in
           time
           of
           Trial.
           )
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           the
           word
           and
           means
           of
           grace
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           wisely
           and
           powerfully
           dispenced
           ,
           may
           prove
           very
           generally
           ineffectual
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           being
           mixt
           with
           faith
           in
           the
           partakers
           :
           And
           that
           they
           who
           enjoy
           the
           means
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           not
           wrought
           upon
           by
           them
           ,
           to
           faith
           and
           obedience
           ,
           sincere
           ,
           and
           durable
           ,
           their
           call
           and
           profession
           ,
           of
           being
           the
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           does
           them
           not
           onely
           no
           good
           ;
           but
           hastens
           and
           aggravates
           their
           condemnation
           ;
           is
           it
           not
           time
           then
           for
           those
           who
           live
           in
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           (
           as
           never
           I
           think
           any
           Nation
           did
           ,
           for
           Hundreds
           of
           Years
           ,
           
           if
           this
           hath
           not
           )
           to
           look
           to
           their
           hearts
           and
           lives
           impartially
           ;
           and
           thence
           discover
           what
           grounds
           and
           stability
           of
           faith
           ;
           there
           is
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           what
           fruits
           and
           good
           effects
           in
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           find
           themselves
           at
           a
           loss
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           blame
           intirely
           and
           wholly
           to
           themselves
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           want
           of
           means
           and
           motives
           ,
           Pastors
           or
           Teachers
           ,
           skillful
           and
           faithful
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           want
           of
           their
           own
           attention
           and
           consideration
           ;
           their
           taking
           up
           their
           profession
           of
           Christianity
           on
           no
           better
           or
           surer
           grounds
           ;
           than
           that
           which
           a
           Pagan
           ,
           or
           Mahometan
           relies
           on
           ,
           for
           their
           wicked
           errors
           .
           Or
           if
           they
           have
           taken
           it
           up
           on
           better
           ,
           and
           know
           what
           ,
           and
           why
           ,
           they
           believe
           ;
           then
           they
           are
           clearlier
           convinced
           ,
           and
           condemned
           by
           their
           own
           conscience
           for
           not
           persevering
           ,
           and
           increasing
           that
           faith
           by
           living
           sincerely
           according
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           contradicting
           their
           very
           faith
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           profession
           ,
           untill
           the
           custom
           of
           
           sin
           hath
           darkned
           ,
           if
           not
           extinguisht
           their
           former
           evidences
           ;
           is
           it
           not
           high
           time
           then
           for
           any
           that
           finde
           it
           thus
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           cast
           away
           all
           longer
           delays
           of
           self
           abhorrence
           and
           repentance
           ,
           to
           return
           to
           God
           and
           their
           own
           hearts
           with
           shame
           and
           grief
           for
           their
           former
           backslidings
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           ,
           from
           henceforth
           to
           be
           the
           more
           humble
           for
           what
           is
           past
           ,
           watchful
           and
           zealous
           for
           the
           future
           in
           reviewing
           their
           faith
           ,
           and
           living
           by
           it
           in
           Holiness
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           Purity
           and
           Peaceableness
           ,
           Obedience
           and
           Patience
           ,
           lest
           that
           faith
           which
           hath
           been
           deadned
           ,
           and
           contradicted
           so
           long
           and
           often
           ;
           turn
           to
           a
           total
           and
           final
           apostacy
           in
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           There
           's
           nothing
           more
           clear
           in
           Holy
           Scripture
           than
           that
           they
           whom
           God
           vouchsafes
           to
           call
           by
           his
           loudest
           voice
           ;
           and
           powerfullest
           means
           ,
           to
           Repentance
           and
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           ;
           are
           rendred
           thereby
           so
           much
           the
           more
           hainously
           
           guilty
           of
           willful
           ingratitude
           ,
           unbelief
           ,
           and
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           therefore
           liable
           to
           so
           much
           the
           sorer
           Condemnation
           ;
           unless
           they
           repent
           ,
           believe
           ,
           and
           obey
           according
           to
           that
           light
           and
           grace
           which
           was
           afforded
           them
           :
           
             You
             have
             I
             known
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             therefore
             you
             will
             I
             punish
             the
             sooner
          
           and
           more
           severely
           .
        
         
           
             This
             is
             the
             condemnation
             ,
             that
             light
             is
             come
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             ye
             have
             loved
             darkness
             rather
             than
             light
             .
             Woe
             unto
             thee
          
           Corazin
           ,
           
             woe
             unto
             thee
          
           Bethsaida
           ,
           
             for
             if
             the
             mighty
             works
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             they
             had
             repented
             long
             ago
             in
             sackcloth
             and
             ashes
             .
             How
             shall
             we
             of
             all
             others
             escape
             ,
             if
             we
             neglect
             so
             great
             salvation
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           indeed
           a
           great
           favour
           and
           mercy
           of
           God
           to
           send
           us
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           prevent
           us
           with
           all
           the
           means
           of
           grace
           ,
           but
           favours
           and
           mercies
           abused
           and
           perverted
           ;
           increase
           the
           guilt
           of
           those
           that
           receive
           them
           ,
           but
           would
           not
           use
           them
           to
           God's
           glory
           and
           their
           own
           Salvation
           :
           And
           yet
           what
           more
           common
           and
           
           general
           for
           Men
           and
           Women
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           to
           suppose
           themselves
           safe
           enough
           ,
           and
           entituled
           sufficiently
           to
           God's
           Rest
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           professing
           that
           Truth
           which
           should
           purify
           and
           sanctify
           them
           ,
           but
           doth
           not
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           not
           aright
           considered
           and
           laid
           to
           heart
           ,
           in
           its
           grounds
           and
           reasons
           ,
           terms
           ,
           and
           conditions
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           its
           promises
           .
        
         
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Jews
           you
           see
           ,
           though
           brought
           out
           of
           Egypt
           with
           many
           Miracles
           ,
           made
           the
           peculiar
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           lively
           Oracles
           committed
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           that
           could
           be
           desired
           to
           make
           them
           holy
           or
           happy
           ,
           yet
           for
           want
           of
           considering
           and
           believing
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           forfeited
           and
           lost
           their
           Title
           to
           Canaan
           .
           And
           the
           greatest
           part
           I
           fear
           of
           Christians
           ;
           yea
           of
           the
           purest
           professors
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           will
           forfeit
           and
           lose
           their
           Title
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           unless
           they
           consider
           ,
           believe
           ,
           and
           obey
           the
           
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           more
           sincerely
           ,
           impartially
           ,
           constantly
           than
           hitherto
           they
           seem
           to
           have
           done
           .
           And
           if
           they
           miss
           of
           Gods
           Rest
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           considering
           and
           performing
           its
           conditions
           ,
           their
           anguish
           and
           pain
           will
           be
           so
           much
           the
           heavier
           to
           all
           eternity
           :
           They
           that
           have
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           ;
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           granted
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           never
           the
           better
           ,
           and
           holier
           ,
           are
           so
           much
           worse
           ;
           because
           they
           disgrace
           ,
           and
           bring
           a
           reproach
           on
           the
           greatest
           and
           weightiest
           Truth
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           no
           evidence
           or
           power
           in
           it
           .
           The
           Israelites
           once
           were
           like
           Gideons
           Fleece
           ,
           full
           of
           heavenly
           Dew
           in
           a
           drought
           ;
           endued
           with
           those
           high
           and
           happy
           priviledges
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           read
           Rom.
           2.3
           .
           and
           Rom.
           9.4
           .
           But
           yet
           because
           they
           lived
           not
           answerably
           to
           their
           vocation
           ,
           but
           made
           their
           privileges
           occasions
           of
           Pride
           ,
           and
           vain
           presumption
           of
           Gods
           favour
           ;
           till
           at
           last
           they
           rejected
           
           their
           very
           Messias
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           boasted
           as
           their
           peculiar
           ,
           they
           are
           at
           this
           day
           like
           the
           Mountains
           of
           Gilboa
           barren
           and
           dry
           ,
           while
           the
           Dew
           of
           Heaven
           hath
           fallen
           abundantly
           upon
           the
           Nations
           .
           The
           favours
           shewn
           to
           the
           Christian
           Church
           are
           greater
           than
           theirs
           ,
           because
           the
           Truth
           is
           clearlier
           revealed
           ,
           the
           means
           of
           grace
           more
           powerfull
           and
           less
           burthensom
           .
           But
           yet
           these
           favours
           ,
           if
           trusted
           to
           ,
           and
           yet
           neglected
           ;
           will
           prove
           aggravations
           of
           God's
           displeasure
           .
           To
           be
           surrounded
           with
           such
           helps
           of
           God
           from
           above
           ,
           of
           Men
           below
           ;
           ready
           to
           further
           us
           towards
           Heaven
           ,
           of
           precepts
           to
           guide
           ,
           promises
           to
           encourage
           us
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           fall
           short
           of
           Gods
           Rest
           ,
           is
           a
           double
           and
           treble
           shame
           and
           sorrow
           :
           Wherefore
           if
           not
           in
           gratitude
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           mercies
           ,
           yet
           for
           fear
           lest
           these
           mercies
           prove
           by
           our
           own
           willful
           neglect
           and
           contempt
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           aggravations
           of
           our
           misery
           ,
           let
           us
           
           while
           it
           is
           called
           to
           day
           ;
           excite
           our selves
           ,
           and
           exhort
           one
           another
           to
           repentance
           and
           faith
           ,
           holiness
           ,
           and
           righteousness
           ,
           obedience
           and
           patience
           ,
           against
           whatever
           temptations
           arise
           .
           We
           have
           a
           promise
           infallibly
           sure
           ,
           incomparably
           pretious
           ,
           of
           entring
           Gods
           Rest
           ,
           his
           word
           to
           quicken
           us
           ;
           his
           Sacraments
           to
           confirm
           us
           ;
           his
           Grace
           to
           prevent
           assist
           and
           follow
           us
           ;
           If
           we
           hearken
           to
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           resist
           not
           his
           grace
           ,
           neither
           Prophane
           nor
           Idolize
           his
           Sacraments
           ,
           but
           receive
           them
           with
           faith
           and
           reverence
           ;
           as
           they
           were
           instituted
           in
           love
           :
           If
           we
           hear
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           watch
           over
           our selves
           and
           one
           another
           ,
           Sin
           shall
           have
           no
           dominion
           over
           us
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           built
           up
           from
           one
           degree
           of
           faith
           and
           holiness
           to
           another
           ,
           until
           we
           enter
           Gods
           Rest
           ;
           without
           any
           fear
           or
           possibility
           of
           falling
           from
           it
           :
           But
           if
           we
           neglect
           the
           conditions
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           trust
           to
           the
           promise
           as
           if
           it
           were
           absolute
           ;
           to
           the
           means
           of
           
           grace
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           even
           grace
           it self
           ;
           our
           sloth
           and
           confidence
           will
           end
           in
           despair
           ;
           and
           find
           for
           ever
           so
           much
           the
           greater
           trouble
           and
           anguish
           ;
           for
           having
           missed
           of
           God's
           Rest
           ,
           offered
           unto
           us
           on
           such
           conditions
           .
           Let
           us
           awake
           then
           ,
           and
           excite
           our selves
           and
           one
           another
           ;
           by
           all
           the
           arguments
           of
           hope
           and
           fear
           ,
           love
           and
           gratitude
           ,
           that
           so
           God
           may
           have
           the
           honour
           of
           all
           his
           favours
           bestowed
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           the
           everlasting
           comfort
           ,
           of
           being
           thankful
           ,
           and
           hearing
           that
           beatifical
           voice
           :
           
             Well
             done
             good
             and
             faithful
             Servant
             ;
             enter
             thy
             Masters
             Joy
             and
             Rest
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           this
           Rest
           of
           Gods
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           Rest
           of
           the
           Sabboth
           or
           Canaan
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           that
           eternal
           Rest
           with
           God
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           implied
           indeed
           and
           preparation
           made
           for
           it
           by
           the
           Sabboth
           ;
           Typified
           by
           Canaan
           ,
           begun
           here
           by
           believers
           to
           be
           injoy'd
           in
           its
           first
           fruits
           ,
           through
           faith
           and
           hope
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           be
           had
           in
           its
           full
           
           harvest
           ;
           its
           perfect
           peace
           and
           joy
           in
           God
           ,
           'till
           we
           come
           to
           Heaven
           :
           We
           which
           have
           believed
           ,
           saith
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           do
           enter
           into
           Rest
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           shall
           if
           we
           persevere
           in
           faith
           and
           holiness
           ,
           enter
           into
           it
           perfectly
           ;
           without
           possibility
           of
           forfeiting
           or
           losing
           it
           ;
           do
           enter
           into
           it
           now
           by
           faith
           and
           hope
           in
           God's
           promises
           ;
           by
           love
           and
           obedience
           of
           his
           precepts
           ,
           which
           gives
           us
           a
           real
           Title
           to
           it
           ;
           yea
           a
           true
           ,
           though
           initial
           imperfect
           defeasible
           admission
           into
           it
           ,
           by
           that
           Rest
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           Sin
           ,
           which
           faith
           and
           the
           merits
           and
           intercession
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           receives
           and
           imbraces
           with
           peace
           and
           joy
           ,
           by
           that
           Rest
           from
           the
           power
           ,
           disorder
           and
           tyranny
           of
           Sin
           ,
           which
           faith
           procuring
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           looking
           upon
           the
           certainty
           and
           weight
           of
           his
           promises
           and
           threats
           ,
           the
           beauty
           and
           excellency
           of
           his
           precepts
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           great
           obligation
           of
           God's
           mercy
           in
           sending
           his
           Son
           to
           die
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           
           and
           rise
           again
           for
           our
           justification
           ,
           effects
           and
           enjoys
           .
           Thus
           believers
           ,
           if
           such
           believers
           as
           rely
           on
           the
           promises
           of
           God's
           Rest
           ,
           with
           faithful
           resolutions
           and
           endeavours
           to
           perform
           its
           conditions
           ;
           do
           enter
           into
           it
           initially
           ;
           and
           shall
           enter
           into
           it
           eternally
           .
           But
           how
           proves
           the
           Apostle
           this
           ?
           the
           proof
           of
           it
           is
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
             He
             said
             I
             have
             sworn
             in
             my
             wrath
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             enter
             my
             Rest
             ,
             who
             shew
             themselves
             obstinately
             unbelieving
             and
             disobedient
             :
          
           The
           Argument
           is
           taken
           
             à
             contrario
          
           ,
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           contrary
           things
           ;
           If
           infidelity
           and
           disobedience
           ,
           be
           that
           alone
           which
           excludes
           from
           the
           promise
           of
           God's
           Rest
           ;
           then
           faith
           and
           obedience
           ,
           or
           such
           a
           faith
           as
           produceth
           obedience
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           entitles
           us
           to
           enter
           into
           it
           ,
           for
           God's
           promise
           cannot
           be
           satisfied
           ;
           nor
           wholly
           norutterly
           disappointed
           ,
           or
           made
           to
           become
           of
           none
           effect
           :
           And
           therefore
           though
           they
           who
           would
           not
           believe
           it
           ;
           nor
           keep
           its
           
           conditions
           ,
           fell
           short
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           they
           who
           believe
           and
           perform
           its
           conconditions
           must
           enter
           into
           it
           :
           Yea
           his
           very
           wrath
           and
           oath
           against
           the
           one
           for
           their
           unbelief
           and
           disobedience
           ,
           implies
           and
           inferrs
           his
           complacency
           ,
           and
           love
           towards
           the
           other
           ,
           his
           undefeasible
           decree
           and
           oath
           ,
           that
           they
           persevering
           in
           faith
           and
           obedience
           shall
           enter
           ,
           and
           fully
           enjoy
           his
           Rest
           ;
           And
           this
           Rest
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           Rest
           of
           Canaan
           :
           For
           if
           Joshua
           or
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Nun
           ,
           had
           given
           them
           Rest
           ,
           then
           would
           not
           David
           afterwards
           have
           spoken
           of
           another
           Rest
           ;
           from
           whence
           the
           Apostle
           inferrs
           ,
           what
           he
           began
           with
           ;
           
             there
             Remains
             therefore
             a
             Rest
             to
             the
             People
             of
             God
          
           ;
           another
           manner
           of
           Rest
           than
           that
           of
           Canaan
           ;
           eternal
           and
           perfect
           with
           God
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           true
           Joshua
           or
           Jesus
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ;
           must
           give
           us
           entrance
           by
           faith
           in
           him
           ;
           of
           whom
           Joshua
           the
           Son
           of
           Nun
           ,
           was
           but
           an
           imperfect
           
           transitory
           Type
           ,
           as
           that
           Rest
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Sabboth
           ,
           was
           of
           the
           perfect
           eternal
           Rest
           ;
           which
           still
           remains
           for
           Gods
           People
           (
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           true
           persevering
           obedient
           believers
           .
           )
           From
           what
           the
           Apostle
           hath
           said
           we
           may
           make
           this
           observation
           :
           That
           Man
           hath
           no
           true
           and
           perfect
           Rest
           in
           ought
           but
           God
           :
           His
           Rest
           is
           Mans
           Rest
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           Rest
           and
           happiness
           of
           Man
           ;
           the
           ultimate
           compleate
           satisfactory
           object
           of
           reasonable
           creatures
           ;
           To
           Rest
           in
           any
           thing
           but
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           our
           happiness
           ,
           without
           dependance
           on
           him
           as
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           reference
           to
           him
           as
           the
           end
           thereof
           ,
           is
           sinful
           vanity
           and
           vexation
           ,
           sure
           to
           end
           in
           eternal
           trouble
           without
           repentance
           .
        
         
           Canaan
           it self
           was
           not
           to
           be
           the
           final
           Rest
           and
           happiness
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           nor
           must
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           any
           thing
           less
           than
           God
           be
           ours
           :
           What
           God
           hath
           said
           to
           the
           Jews
           of
           old
           —
           he
           much
           more
           clearly
           hath
           said
           and
           proved
           
           to
           us
           Christians
           :
           
             Arise
             and
             depart
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             not
             your
             Resting
             place
             .
          
           The
           Heavenly
           Rest
           and
           eternal
           life
           of
           seeing
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           was
           but
           obscurely
           and
           imperfectly
           revealed
           to
           them
           ;
           who
           lived
           before
           or
           under
           the
           law
           till
           Christ
           came
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           promise
           of
           it
           was
           made
           ,
           when
           man
           had
           lost
           all
           hope
           of
           it
           .
           It
           was
           till
           then
           ,
           wrapt
           up
           as
           it
           were
           in
           the
           seed
           and
           bloome
           of
           Types
           and
           Prophesies
           ,
           implied
           and
           intimated
           in
           the
           Sabboth
           ,
           and
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           Temporal
           blessings
           ,
           attending
           Piety
           in
           this
           life
           rather
           than
           manifested
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           light
           in
           its
           clearest
           evidences
           and
           strongest
           assurances
           ,
           as
           now
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           hath
           done
           ,
           who
           hath
           brought
           life
           and
           immortality
           to
           light
           through
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           they
           were
           obliged
           only
           in
           God
           through
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           to
           place
           their
           happiness
           in
           nothing
           below
           ,
           but
           to
           look
           on
           him
           through
           the
           vaile
           of
           Types
           ,
           and
           Temporal
           blessings
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           are
           we
           
           obliged
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           enabled
           ,
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           to
           whom
           Christ
           hath
           been
           exhibited
           with
           all
           the
           fulness
           of
           Truth
           and
           grace
           ,
           revealing
           the
           whole
           counsel
           of
           God
           ,
           our
           Rest
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           to
           attain
           it
           ,
           without
           obscurity
           and
           beyond
           dispute
           ?
           If
           David
           foresaw
           and
           foretold
           this
           Rest
           to
           be
           remaining
           ;
           when
           he
           not
           only
           enjoy'd
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           its
           blessings
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           Israelites
           did
           ;
           but
           the
           very
           height
           thereof
           ,
           as
           a
           prosperous
           King
           ;
           If
           he
           could
           say
           ,
           
             Deliver
             me
             O
             Lord
             from
             the
             Men
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             whose
             portion
             is
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             I
             am
             a
             stranger
             and
             sojourner
             here
             as
             all
             my
             Fathers
             were
          
           ;
           How
           much
           more
           are
           we
           obliged
           to
           think
           and
           say
           so
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           such
           Types
           and
           Temporal
           blessings
           to
           vaile
           the
           Object
           of
           our
           Rest
           ,
           and
           interrupt
           our
           sight
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Son
           and
           Lord
           of
           David
           ,
           hath
           been
           exhibited
           ,
           exemplifying
           and
           teaching
           us
           ,
           our
           only
           Rest
           to
           be
           in
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           through
           him
           the
           Son
           ,
           by
           his
           
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           dying
           to
           purchase
           an
           entrance
           to
           it
           ,
           rising
           and
           ascending
           and
           sitting
           down
           in
           a
           Glorious
           Rest
           at
           Gods
           Right
           Hand
           to
           assure
           us
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           no
           less
           than
           the
           sin
           of
           Idolatry
           to
           place
           our
           Rest
           ,
           confidence
           or
           happiness
           ,
           in
           pleasures
           or
           honours
           ,
           possessions
           or
           riches
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           that
           this
           World
           can
           gratifie
           us
           with
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           bitter
           spring
           or
           Root
           of
           all
           sins
           ;
           It
           contradicts
           the
           design
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           giving
           us
           any
           Temporal
           blessings
           ;
           he
           gave
           them
           to
           help
           us
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           reflecting
           upon
           him
           as
           their
           Author
           and
           end
           ,
           we
           might
           be
           perswaded
           to
           love
           him
           incomparably
           above
           all
           ;
           if
           we
           fall
           in
           love
           with
           them
           ,
           instead
           of
           raising
           our
           love
           to
           him
           ,
           we
           quite
           pervert
           the
           intent
           of
           his
           favours
           ,
           and
           turn
           them
           into
           hinderances
           ,
           to
           his
           dishonour
           and
           our
           own
           ruine
           .
           He
           gave
           them
           to
           comfort
           us
           in
           our
           journy
           ;
           and
           shall
           we
           so
           mistake
           his
           meaning
           ,
           as
           to
           set
           up
           our
           dwelling
           in
           the
           Inn
           ,
           and
           
           Travaile
           no
           farther
           towards
           our
           Country
           but
           forget
           the
           giver
           ,
           because
           of
           that
           gift
           which
           was
           sent
           us
           on
           purpose
           ,
           to
           mind
           us
           of
           him
           ?
           This
           were
           to
           bring
           that
           curse
           on
           our selves
           which
           the
           Prophet
           foretold
           ,
           rather
           than
           prayed
           ,
           might
           fall
           on
           Gods
           enemies
           ;
           Let
           their
           Table
           be
           made
           a
           snare
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           should
           have
           been
           for
           their
           wealth
           ,
           be
           an
           occasion
           of
           falling
           to
           them
           .
           This
           were
           indeed
           to
           provoke
           God
           ,
           either
           to
           withdraw
           those
           favours
           ,
           which
           thus
           he
           sees
           rested
           in
           ,
           instead
           of
           him
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           embitter
           and
           curse
           them
           from
           yeilding
           any
           content
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           should
           suffer
           us
           still
           to
           rest
           in
           them
           to
           his
           dishonour
           ,
           't
           would
           prove
           the
           greatest
           ,
           surest
           curse
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           to
           live
           and
           die
           in
           this
           false
           deceitful
           transitory
           Rest
           ,
           which
           leads
           to
           ,
           and
           ends
           in
           eternal
           trouble
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           of
           body
           and
           soul
           .
           That
           which
           is
           Mans
           true
           Rest
           ,
           must
           be
           able
           to
           give
           him
           full
           and
           perpetual
           satisfaction
           ;
           But
           
           all
           things
           below
           do
           neither
           satisfie
           us
           ,
           while
           we
           have
           them
           ,
           nor
           can
           continue
           with
           us
           longer
           ,
           to
           yield
           us
           that
           Rest
           or
           Pleasure
           which
           we
           fancy
           .
           We
           spend
           much
           time
           and
           care
           to
           get
           them
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           have
           gotten
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           think
           ,
           they
           die
           in
           the
           mid'st
           of
           our
           embraces
           ,
           and
           leave
           little
           or
           nothing
           behind
           them
           ,
           but
           shame
           and
           loathing
           :
           
             Taedet
             adeptos
             ,
             quod
             adepturos
             torsit
             ,
          
           we
           pine
           for
           them
           as
           Ammon
           for
           Thamar
           ,
           and
           then
           repine
           at
           our selves
           and
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           such
           fools
           as
           to
           seek
           our
           Rest
           ,
           where
           't
           was
           not
           :
           Therefore
           all
           carnal
           worldly
           Persons
           ,
           whether
           the
           sensual
           or
           voluptuous
           ,
           the
           covetous
           ,
           or
           ambitious
           ,
           are
           fain
           to
           wander
           from
           one
           purstui
           and
           design
           to
           another
           ;
           till
           having
           run
           the
           whole
           circle
           ,
           they
           are
           weary
           and
           giddy
           ,
           perplext
           and
           tired
           ,
           and
           cry
           out
           ,
           Vanity
           of
           vanities
           ,
           all
           is
           vanity
           and
           vexation
           ,
           no
           Rest
           to
           be
           had
           below
           ,
           and
           how
           shall
           we
           hope
           for
           that
           above
           ,
           who
           
           never
           sought
           till
           't
           was
           too
           late
           :
           Ahabs
           Kingdom
           seem'd
           as
           nothing
           ,
           unless
           he
           might
           have
           Naboths
           Vineyard
           ;
           and
           having
           obtained
           it
           by
           Perjury
           and
           Murther
           ,
           it
           pressed
           him
           to
           death
           and
           Hell.
           Alexander
           had
           no
           Rest
           ,
           till
           he
           Conquered
           ,
           he
           thought
           ,
           one
           World
           ,
           and
           then
           had
           as
           little
           ,
           or
           rather
           less
           ,
           suspecting
           and
           killing
           his
           nearest
           Friends
           ,
           untill
           he
           drank
           himself
           to
           Death
           and
           found
           that
           Poison
           in
           Intemperance
           ,
           which
           he
           feared
           to
           find
           from
           his
           Cup-bearer
           .
           Let
           's
           consult
           our
           own
           experience
           ,
           and
           hearts
           ,
           hath
           any
           of
           us
           who
           have
           run
           through
           several
           states
           of
           life
           ,
           with
           Hopes
           of
           Rest
           ,
           when
           this
           or
           that
           were
           attained
           ,
           found
           the
           Rest
           which
           we
           hoped
           for
           ,
           and
           not
           ,
           either
           quite
           miss'd
           what
           we
           sought
           ,
           or
           miss'd
           of
           that
           Rest
           ,
           and
           satisfaction
           which
           we
           sought
           and
           hoped
           to
           have
           found
           ?
           Or
           if
           any
           of
           us
           have
           been
           so
           happy
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           miserable
           ,
           so
           happy
           as
           to
           obtain
           our
           desires
           ;
           and
           yet
           so
           miserable
           as
           to
           desire
           no
           
           more
           ,
           no
           Rest
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           no
           Peace
           and
           Joy
           of
           life
           eternal
           with
           God
           ;
           can
           any
           of
           us
           without
           stupifying
           our
           very
           Reason
           ,
           common
           sense
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           faith
           ,
           take
           Rest
           in
           that
           which
           we
           know
           we
           must
           leave
           e're
           many
           years
           ,
           and
           which
           for
           ought
           we
           know
           may
           leave
           us
           e're
           many
           days
           ?
           Thus
           we
           see
           what
           an
           hainous
           sin
           ;
           indeed
           the
           Spring
           of
           all
           sins
           is
           ,
           to
           seek
           or
           desire
           to
           Rest
           in
           ought
           but
           God
           ,
           and
           withall
           ,
           what
           a
           folly
           and
           madness
           it
           is
           against
           our selves
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           sin
           against
           God
           :
           And
           yet
           how
           guilty
           of
           this
           ingratitude
           and
           this
           folly
           are
           most
           Christians
           ,
           if
           we
           reckon
           them
           so
           ,
           who
           carry
           the
           name
           and
           profession
           of
           Christianity
           ?
           If
           God
           send
           Men
           health
           and
           wealth
           ,
           peace
           and
           plenty
           ,
           possessions
           and
           honours
           ;
           how
           ready
           are
           they
           to
           set
           up
           their
           Rest
           on
           this
           side
           Jordan
           ?
           whereas
           all
           this
           was
           given
           them
           to
           raise
           their
           gratitude
           ,
           towards
           its
           Donor
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           thereby
           long
           after
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           
           might
           at
           length
           Rest
           in
           him
           :
           But
           if
           God
           send
           them
           afflictions
           and
           troubles
           ,
           to
           wean
           them
           and
           drive
           them
           from
           this
           their
           folly
           ;
           they
           are
           troubled
           and
           grieved
           as
           if
           they
           had
           lost
           their
           God
           and
           Saviour
           in
           losing
           that
           which
           they
           had
           not
           lost
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           but
           have
           used
           it
           moderately
           and
           thankfully
           ,
           as
           coming
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           leading
           to
           him
           .
           But
           woe
           ,
           and
           restless
           trouble
           ,
           and
           anguish
           for
           ever
           more
           ,
           must
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           their
           portion
           ;
           whom
           neither
           prosperity
           can
           invite
           ,
           nor
           adversity
           drive
           to
           Rest
           in
           God
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           They
           who
           believe
           with
           such
           a
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           as
           works
           by
           Love
           ,
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           above
           all
           ,
           as
           their
           perfect
           eternal
           Rest
           and
           happiness
           ,
           their
           All-sufficient
           shield
           here
           ,
           and
           exceeding
           great
           reward
           hereafter
           ,
           they
           alone
           do
           enter
           God's
           Rest
           ;
           Here
           by
           Faith
           Hope
           and
           Love
           ,
           hereafter
           by
           full
           immediate
           ,
           inseparable
           sight
           and
           fruition
           :
           Here
           they
           enter
           God's
           
           Rest
           inchoitivè
           ,
           by
           having
           a
           Title
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           adopted
           Sons
           and
           Heirs
           of
           God
           through
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           by
           having
           a
           true
           ,
           though
           imperfect
           prospect
           or
           foresight
           of
           it
           ,
           through
           Faith
           in
           Gods
           word
           and
           the
           merits
           of
           Christ
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           a
           blessed
           Rest
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           compared
           with
           that
           miserable
           toile
           and
           drudgery
           ,
           fears
           and
           troubles
           ,
           which
           all
           unbelieving
           and
           disobedient
           wicked
           Persons
           lie
           under
           ,
           how
           prosperous
           soever
           their
           outward
           condition
           in
           this
           World
           seems
           .
           The
           Rest
           of
           a
           Traveller
           ,
           is
           far
           short
           of
           one
           that
           is
           come
           to
           his
           Country
           and
           Home
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           true
           Rest
           ,
           compared
           with
           one
           that
           wanders
           through
           desarts
           ,
           boggs
           and
           precipices
           into
           ruine
           .
        
         
           He
           that
           now
           knows
           he
           is
           in
           the
           right
           way
           to
           his
           final
           Rest
           ,
           his
           Fathers
           House
           ,
           where
           he
           shall
           be
           sure
           of
           a
           glorious
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           satisfactory
           eternal
           peace
           and
           joy
           ,
           that
           through
           the
           way
           he
           goes
           also
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           directed
           in
           all
           turnings
           ,
           protected
           
           from
           all
           dangers
           ,
           refreshed
           and
           relieved
           at
           every
           Stage
           ;
           with
           competent
           food
           and
           comfortable
           Rest
           ;
           this
           Mans
           heart
           is
           calm
           and
           quiet
           from
           those
           anxieties
           ,
           which
           the
           other
           suffers
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           must
           look
           to
           his
           way
           as
           he
           goes
           ,
           be
           thrifty
           and
           temperate
           in
           his
           Inn
           ;
           and
           Travel
           forward
           with
           watchful
           diligence
           ,
           and
           painful
           industry
           ,
           yet
           his
           labours
           and
           cares
           have
           the
           Rest
           of
           Hope
           ,
           and
           chearful
           expectance
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           draws
           nearer
           his
           Country
           and
           home
           ,
           so
           his
           Rest
           and
           joy
           increaseth
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Rest
           of
           holy
           Travellers
           towards
           Heaven
           ,
           their
           Country
           ,
           their
           God
           and
           Father
           :
           To
           which
           Christ
           ,
           Matt.
           11.28
           .
           Invites
           the
           weary
           and
           heavy
           laden
           ,
           and
           into
           which
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           unto
           him
           ,
           they
           enter
           by
           Faith
           ;
           if
           such
           a
           Faith
           as
           takes
           up
           his
           Yoke
           ,
           and
           wears
           his
           burthen
           with
           meekness
           ,
           and
           lowliness
           ,
           as
           easy
           and
           gracious
           .
           Faith
           laies
           hold
           on
           the
           merits
           
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           rests
           on
           him
           that
           takes
           away
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           by
           the
           propitiation
           of
           his
           obedience
           ,
           for
           Pardon
           and
           Peace
           ,
           as
           knowing
           nothing
           else
           can
           procure
           it
           but
           that
           .
           That
           most
           certainly
           and
           fully
           shall
           procure
           it
           for
           all
           that
           come
           unto
           God
           by
           him
           ,
           for
           mercy
           and
           grace
           .
           God
           was
           in
           Christ
           ,
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.19
           ,
           21.
           
           Reconciling
           the
           World
           unto
           himself
           ,
           not
           imputing
           their
           Trespasses
           to
           them
           ;
           for
           he
           hath
           made
           him
           to
           be
           sin
           for
           us
           ,
           who
           knew
           no
           sin
           ;
           that
           we
           might
           be
           made
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           God
           in
           him
           .
           He
           might
           have
           declared
           his
           mercy
           to
           us
           some
           other
           way
           ,
           but
           this
           was
           the
           only
           best
           way
           to
           declare
           his
           Righteousness
           as
           well
           as
           Mercy
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           just
           as
           well
           as
           gracious
           ,
           in
           justifying
           the
           sinner
           ,
           and
           punishing
           the
           sin
           .
           Therefore
           being
           justifyed
           by
           Faith
           ,
           we
           enter
           into
           Gods
           Rest
           ,
           having
           Peace
           with
           God
           through
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           saith
           St.
           Paul.
           He
           that
           relies
           his
           
           weary
           Soul
           on
           this
           Rock
           and
           sure
           foundation
           ,
           shall
           never
           be
           ashamed
           of
           his
           Hope
           ,
           if
           he
           rely
           with
           such
           a
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           on
           it
           ,
           as
           accepts
           of
           the
           Yoke
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Rest
           ;
           but
           shall
           by
           degrees
           ,
           as
           he
           grows
           in
           Holiness
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           find
           the
           Rest
           of
           his
           Soul
           increased
           and
           assured
           unto
           him
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           till
           he
           attain
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           fulness
           of
           Peace
           and
           Joy
           in
           believing
           ,
           which
           St.
           Paul
           expresseth
           ,
           Rom.
           8.38
           .
           Who
           shall
           lay
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           charge
           of
           Gods
           elect
           ,
           't
           is
           God
           that
           justifieth
           ,
           who
           is
           he
           that
           condemneth
           ?
           'T
           is
           Christ
           that
           died
           ,
           or
           rather
           is
           risen
           again
           to
           God's
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           there
           makes
           intercession
           for
           us
           .
           As
           for
           afflictions
           that
           often
           may
           and
           do
           follow
           this
           Rest
           of
           Faith
           for
           justification
           ;
           St.
           Paul
           shews
           in
           the
           next
           words
           that
           they
           rather
           confirm
           and
           ratifie
           the
           pardon
           ,
           than
           question
           or
           lessen
           it
           ;
           through
           that
           experience
           of
           Gods
           wise
           and
           faithful
           love
           ,
           in
           
           making
           all
           things
           work
           together
           for
           good
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           love
           him
           above
           all
           :
           Who
           shall
           seperate
           us
           from
           the
           love
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ?
           shall
           Tribulation
           or
           Distress
           ,
           Persecution
           or
           Nakedness
           ;
           Famin
           or
           Sword
           ?
           in
           all
           these
           we
           are
           more
           than
           Conquerors
           through
           him
           that
           loved
           us
           .
           If
           weak
           Christians
           coming
           to
           Christ
           with
           faithful
           desires
           ;
           and
           resolutions
           to
           weare
           his
           Yoke
           ,
           and
           bear
           his
           Burthen
           ,
           meekly
           and
           humbly
           ,
           find
           not
           this
           Rest
           of
           justification
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           degree
           of
           Peace
           and
           Joy
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           expresseth
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           because
           Christ
           giveth
           them
           not
           what
           he
           promiseth
           ;
           but
           because
           he
           giveth
           it
           them
           gradually
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           are
           able
           and
           fit
           ,
           by
           their
           Faith
           to
           receive
           it
           ;
           for
           he
           saith
           to
           every
           Soul
           now
           ,
           as
           to
           them
           in
           St.
           Matt.
           9.24
           .
           Be
           it
           unto
           you
           ,
           according
           to
           your
           Faith
           ,
           if
           your
           Faith
           be
           strong
           ,
           and
           lively
           ;
           both
           in
           believing
           my
           promise
           and
           merit
           ,
           and
           in
           undertaking
           that
           Yoke
           of
           
           
           his
           Yoke
           ;
           though
           they
           find
           not
           as
           yet
           that
           Rest
           and
           Peace
           which
           their
           Souls
           desire
           ,
           pray
           and
           stay
           for
           .
        
         
           Blessed
           is
           he
           that
           stayeth
           and
           waiteth
           with
           humble
           Prayer
           Gods
           leisure
           ;
           since
           he
           hath
           promised
           who
           cannot
           fail
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           break
           the
           bruised
           Reed
           ,
           but
           give
           in
           time
           the
           Garment
           of
           joy
           ,
           for
           the
           Spirit
           of
           heaviness
           :
           and
           Isai
           .
           57.15
           ,
           16.
           
           
             I
             will
             dwell
             with
             the
             contrite
             humble
             Spirit
             to
             revive
             it
             ,
             for
             I
             will
             not
             contend
             for
             ever
             ,
             neither
             will
             I
             be
             always
             wrath
             ,
             lest
             the
             Spirit
             should
             fail
             before
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             Souls
             which
             I
             have
             made
             .
          
           Thus
           you
           have
           seen
           the
           first
           Rest
           which
           true
           believers
           enter
           into
           even
           here
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           the
           Rest
           of
           Pardon
           ,
           and
           Justification
           upon
           their
           Repentance
           and
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           is
           a
           Rest
           from
           the
           Tyrannous
           reign
           of
           sin
           ,
           by
           those
           Motives
           of
           Hope
           and
           Fear
           ,
           Love
           and
           Gratitude
           ;
           which
           faith
           propoundeth
           from
           Christs
           
           Gospel
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           ;
           holiness
           and
           comfort
           ,
           which
           faith
           procureth
           by
           earnest
           Prayer
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           so
           necessarily
           joyned
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           Rest
           of
           Pardon
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           its
           ordinary
           standing
           evidence
           ,
           and
           the
           means
           to
           obtain
           it
           more
           and
           more
           .
           For
           we
           may
           not
           come
           to
           Christ
           for
           Pardon
           ,
           to
           give
           us
           the
           Rest
           of
           justification
           from
           sins
           guilt
           ,
           and
           condemning
           power
           ,
           by
           his
           Blood
           ,
           unless
           we
           so
           value
           that
           pardon
           and
           its
           price
           ,
           as
           sincerely
           to
           hate
           ,
           and
           be
           heartily
           willing
           to
           forsake
           that
           sin
           ,
           which
           the
           wisdom
           and
           holy
           justice
           of
           God
           could
           not
           ,
           or
           would
           not
           remit
           or
           forgive
           ,
           but
           at
           such
           a
           price
           as
           his
           own
           eternal
           infinite
           Sons
           humiliation
           to
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           humane
           nature
           which
           had
           offended
           .
           We
           must
           feel
           as
           well
           the
           burthen
           of
           sins
           loathsom
           filth
           and
           hateful
           disorder
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           of
           its
           guilt
           and
           punishment
           ,
           before
           we
           are
           those
           weary
           and
           laden
           ,
           those
           poor
           and
           
           humble
           ones
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           have
           a
           Title
           to
           rely
           on
           Christ
           for
           Rest
           from
           both
           ;
           but
           to
           those
           who
           so
           come
           unto
           him
           ,
           our
           gracous
           Lord
           never
           denies
           what
           he
           invites
           to
           ,
           Rest
           from
           the
           slavish
           service
           of
           sin
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           from
           its
           intolerable
           guilt
           and
           condemnation
           :
           His
           blood
           and
           spirit
           are
           never
           sever'd
           ;
           where-ever
           the
           one
           is
           actually
           imputed
           to
           justification
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           always
           imparted
           also
           to
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           therefore
           St.
           Paul
           joyns
           them
           together
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           6.11
           .
           
             Such
             were
             some
             of
             you
             ,
             but
             ye
             are
             washt
             ,
             but
             ye
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             but
             ye
             are
             justified
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             our
             God
             :
          
           And
           Rom.
           8.2.9
           .
           
             The
             Law
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             life
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             hath
             set
             me
             free
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             sin
             and
             death
             .
             But
             if
             any
             Man
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             as
             yet
             none
             of
             his
             ,
          
           though
           he
           may
           be
           his
           by
           repentance
           and
           faith
           .
        
         
         
           And
           indeed
           this
           Rest
           from
           sins
           dominion
           ,
           you
           will
           easily
           see
           to
           be
           a
           necessary
           ,
           and
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Souls
           happiness
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           but
           consider
           the
           burthensome
           drudgery
           ,
           that
           wicked
           Men
           lie
           under
           until
           they
           obtain
           it
           ,
           and
           enter
           into
           it
           by
           such
           a
           faith
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           as
           works
           by
           obedience
           .
           For
           every
           person
           living
           in
           any
           course
           of
           impiety
           ,
           unrighteousness
           ,
           intemperance
           ,
           is
           a
           self-accusing
           ,
           self-condemning
           ,
           divided
           creature
           ,
           a
           terror
           and
           shame
           unto
           himself
           .
        
         
           He
           cannot
           choose
           but
           wish
           and
           desire
           eternal
           Rest
           ,
           yet
           is
           customarily
           drawn
           by
           his
           lusts
           and
           passions
           ,
           to
           do
           that
           which
           certainly
           leads
           to
           eternal
           anxiety
           and
           tribulation
           .
           His
           reason
           invites
           him
           to
           that
           good
           which
           is
           Spiritual
           ,
           immortal
           ,
           infinite
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           satisfactory
           Rest
           to
           his
           Soul
           ;
           to
           the
           only
           God
           who
           made
           him
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           who
           alone
           can
           make
           him
           happy
           .
           But
           his
           lust
           and
           passions
           
           draw
           him
           away
           to
           that
           which
           is
           earthly
           ,
           sensual
           ,
           devilish
           .
           Not
           only
           finite
           and
           fading
           ,
           and
           so
           disappointing
           him
           ,
           but
           filthy
           and
           base
           ,
           and
           so
           distracting
           and
           vexing
           his
           Soul
           with
           foul
           disorder
           and
           guilty
           shame
           .
           His
           Spirits
           and
           conscience
           often
           tells
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           maintain
           an
           humble
           holy
           communion
           with
           God
           ,
           by
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           and
           Love
           ,
           Prayers
           and
           Praises
           ;
           that
           so
           he
           may
           be
           prepared
           to
           see
           him
           in
           that
           immediate
           clear
           revelation
           of
           his
           glory
           ;
           but
           his
           lusts
           and
           passions
           ,
           so
           burthen
           and
           oppress
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           lift
           up
           his
           heart
           to
           God
           ,
           nor
           draw
           near
           his
           holy
           presence
           with
           any
           delight
           ,
           but
           studies
           to
           shun
           him
           ,
           and
           live
           without
           the
           remembrance
           of
           his
           goodness
           and
           mercies
           ;
           that
           he
           may
           forget
           his
           power
           and
           justice
           .
           To
           behold
           the
           Creator
           in
           the
           Creature
           ,
           and
           love
           the
           giver
           in
           his
           gifts
           ,
           to
           contemplate
           his
           power
           wisdom
           and
           goodness
           ,
           shining
           in
           
           his
           word
           and
           works
           ;
           to
           be
           thankfull
           for
           his
           past
           benefits
           ,
           rejoycing
           in
           his
           present
           favour
           ,
           and
           panting
           after
           his
           blessed
           presence
           to
           all
           eternity
           ;
           to
           fit
           himself
           for
           that
           presence
           ,
           by
           purifying
           himself
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           pure
           ;
           by
           being
           righteous
           holy
           and
           merciful
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           ;
           to
           govern
           himself
           and
           those
           that
           are
           under
           him
           ,
           in
           such
           order
           as
           God
           prescribes
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           Rest
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Labour
           of
           rational
           Souls
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           a
           pleasure
           and
           honour
           as
           well
           as
           a
           taske
           .
           But
           sin
           is
           such
           a
           burthenous
           Tyrant
           and
           oppressor
           ,
           that
           it
           makes
           the
           sinner
           imploy
           his
           reason
           ,
           made
           to
           serve
           ,
           know
           ,
           love
           and
           enjoy
           God
           :
           It
           makes
           him
           imploy
           this
           reason
           in
           the
           drudgery
           of
           covetousness
           ,
           in
           the
           brutishness
           of
           lusts
           ,
           and
           sensuality
           ,
           in
           the
           devillishness
           of
           malice
           ,
           envy
           ,
           revenge
           ,
           pride
           and
           ambition
           .
           His
           reason
           was
           given
           to
           study
           God
           and
           his
           Will
           ,
           to
           please
           and
           delight
           in
           him
           here
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           for
           ever
           see
           and
           enjoy
           him
           ,
           
           with
           mutual
           complacency
           ;
           to
           help
           others
           to
           do
           so
           by
           word
           and
           deed
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           there
           that
           hath
           not
           quite
           unchristian'd
           and
           unman'd
           himself
           ,
           but
           in
           sober
           retirement
           ,
           thinks
           this
           a
           work
           that
           hath
           pleasure
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           Rest
           as
           well
           as
           Labour
           ?
           But
           sin
           is
           such
           a
           wearisom
           Tyrant
           and
           oppressor
           ,
           that
           it
           makes
           the
           reasonable
           immortal
           Soul
           ,
           that
           heavenly
           breath
           ,
           that
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           sneaking
           Pandor
           to
           his
           lusts
           ;
           a
           drudging
           purveyor
           to
           his
           belly
           and
           appetite
           ;
           a
           fawning
           dissembling
           false
           hearted
           flatterer
           ,
           to
           his
           pride
           and
           ambition
           ;
           a
           slanderous
           sycophant
           ,
           detractor
           and
           whisperer
           to
           his
           envy
           ;
           a
           brawling
           railing
           reviler
           to
           his
           wrath
           or
           anger
           ;
           a
           bloody
           assassinate
           to
           his
           revenge
           ;
           a
           griping
           extortioner
           ,
           or
           theevish
           cheater
           to
           his
           covetousness
           ;
           a
           seducer
           and
           tempter
           ,
           that
           is
           an
           assistant
           to
           Satan
           in
           ruining
           his
           own
           and
           other
           Mens
           Souls
           :
           And
           when
           all
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           see
           what
           wearisom
           ,
           restless
           toyle
           
           remains
           for
           the
           sinner
           .
           He
           would
           live
           for
           ever
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           but
           sees
           he
           must
           die
           and
           be
           call'd
           to
           account
           ;
           and
           seeing
           that
           ,
           he
           would
           die
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           turn
           to
           nothing
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           sees
           he
           cannot
           neither
           .
           He
           would
           have
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           but
           dares
           not
           come
           near
           him
           .
           He
           would
           live
           in
           peace
           and
           approbation
           with
           himself
           ,
           but
           a
           civil
           War
           and
           contrary
           desires
           ,
           lusts
           and
           passions
           ,
           contrary
           each
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           reason
           ,
           tear
           and
           divide
           him
           from
           himself
           .
           He
           would
           live
           at
           Rest
           and
           Peace
           with
           other
           Men
           ,
           but
           his
           covetousness
           and
           pride
           makes
           him
           injurious
           ,
           his
           wrath
           and
           revenge
           ,
           his
           malice
           and
           envy
           makes
           him
           impatient
           ,
           and
           quite
           bereave
           him
           of
           this
           Peace
           :
           He
           would
           be
           rich
           ,
           but
           either
           his
           sloth
           will
           not
           gather
           ,
           or
           his
           lusts
           and
           vain
           glory
           scatters
           as
           fast
           as
           his
           industry
           gets
           .
           He
           would
           live
           in
           safety
           and
           ease
           ,
           but
           his
           haughty
           ambition
           ,
           makes
           him
           endure
           labour
           and
           danger
           
           day
           and
           night
           .
           He
           would
           be
           in
           honour
           and
           high
           repute
           ,
           but
           his
           sordid
           lusts
           and
           cowardly
           fears
           ,
           griping
           covetousness
           or
           wrathfull
           revenge
           ,
           makes
           him
           hateful
           and
           contemptible
           .
           His
           pride
           and
           ambition
           would
           command
           all
           Men
           ,
           but
           it
           makes
           him
           first
           fawn
           and
           flatter
           ,
           bow
           and
           cringe
           to
           those
           whom
           he
           secretly
           hates
           and
           scorns
           .
           He
           would
           be
           true
           to
           his
           own
           principles
           and
           religion
           ,
           not
           give
           himself
           the
           lie
           ,
           by
           professing
           what
           he
           doth
           not
           believe
           ;
           but
           his
           love
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           fear
           of
           poverty
           or
           of
           death
           ,
           doth
           so
           disturb
           the
           Rest
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           that
           he
           coucheth
           under
           every
           load
           ,
           complies
           and
           conforms
           to
           any
           profession
           of
           faith
           or
           worship
           ,
           which
           those
           who
           prevail
           would
           have
           him
           subscribe
           to
           ,
           till
           he
           lay
           down
           his
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           and
           conscience
           ,
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           
             whose
             breath
             is
             in
             his
             nostrils
             ,
          
           who
           threatens
           and
           strikes
           ,
           and
           is
           no
           more
           .
           Thus
           he
           that
           serves
           is
           restless
           
           indeed
           ,
           opprest
           and
           tired
           with
           contrary
           Tyrants
           ,
           crossing
           and
           thwarting
           one
           another
           ,
           till
           they
           wrack
           and
           tear
           the
           Man
           in
           pieces
           ,
           and
           drag
           him
           to
           everlasting
           trouble
           ,
           anguish
           and
           sorrow
           .
           How
           sweet
           then
           and
           highly
           pretious
           is
           that
           Rest
           ,
           which
           faith
           in
           God
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           enters
           into
           ,
           when
           under
           the
           light
           and
           worth
           of
           that
           truth
           ,
           which
           it
           hath
           received
           ,
           it
           guides
           and
           subdues
           all
           its
           appetites
           ,
           affections
           and
           passions
           from
           a
           right
           principle
           by
           a
           right
           rule
           ,
           to
           a
           right
           end
           ;
           which
           is
           nothing
           but
           God
           and
           his
           word
           ;
           God
           as
           its
           author
           governour
           and
           happiness
           ,
           or
           perfect
           Rest
           ?
           For
           though
           the
           Rest
           be
           yet
           imperfect
           ,
           because
           the
           World
           the
           Flesh
           and
           the
           Devil
           do
           yet
           oppose
           it
           ;
           yet
           Christ
           hath
           promised
           that
           no
           opposition
           shall
           overthrow
           it
           ,
           unless
           we
           willfully
           and
           obstinately
           grieve
           that
           Spirit
           of
           truth
           ,
           holiness
           and
           comfort
           ,
           which
           was
           given
           us
           as
           the
           Seal
           of
           our
           faith
           
           and
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           the
           preserver
           and
           finisher
           of
           this
           Rest
           ,
           the
           assurance
           of
           our
           present
           adoption
           ,
           and
           future
           inheritance
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           but
           wisely
           and
           thankfully
           value
           that
           Rest
           ,
           into
           which
           we
           are
           enter'd
           ,
           humbly
           and
           watchfully
           pray
           unto
           Christ
           to
           confirm
           and
           increase
           it
           ;
           all
           oppositions
           shall
           prove
           advantages
           ,
           all
           dangers
           ,
           travails
           and
           labours
           ,
           so
           many
           evidences
           of
           Gods
           faithfulness
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           ours
           to
           him
           ;
           of
           his
           being
           our
           all
           sufficient
           shield
           and
           supporter
           here
           ,
           our
           exceeding
           reward
           and
           satisfactory
           Rest
           for
           evermore
           .
           Now
           see
           what
           a
           blessed
           Rest
           there
           is
           in
           faith
           and
           holiness
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           graces
           which
           wait
           on
           them
           .
           Faith
           in
           God
           gives
           the
           mind
           a
           Sabboth
           of
           Rest
           ,
           from
           all
           those
           anxious
           perplexing
           enquiries
           ,
           and
           self
           contradicting
           resolutions
           ,
           which
           humane
           reason
           left
           to
           it self
           is
           vexed
           with
           ;
           and
           settles
           the
           heart
           on
           that
           divine
           Wisdom
           and
           truth
           ,
           which
           can
           neither
           deceive
           nor
           be
           
           deceived
           ,
           humbling
           at
           once
           the
           understanding
           and
           advancing
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           its
           greatest
           advancement
           to
           be
           humbled
           under
           God
           ,
           who
           never
           fails
           to
           honour
           those
           who
           honour
           him
           ;
           and
           makes
           the
           conscience
           arise
           and
           rejoyce
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           it
           hath
           submitted
           it self
           to
           such
           a
           guide
           .
           Take
           faith
           in
           its
           meanest
           Offices
           ,
           of
           trusting
           God
           in
           our
           temporal
           affairs
           ,
           resigning
           our selves
           to
           his
           wisdom
           ,
           power
           and
           goodness
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           can
           and
           will
           chuse
           better
           for
           us
           ,
           than
           we
           our selves
           ;
           what
           peace
           and
           rest
           is
           this
           to
           our
           Souls
           ,
           from
           all
           those
           servile
           fears
           and
           cares
           ,
           those
           base
           submissions
           ,
           and
           baser
           oppressions
           ,
           which
           the
           covetous
           worldling
           ,
           or
           cowardly
           trembling
           unbeliever
           undergoes
           ?
           Though
           the
           Waters
           rage
           and
           the
           Earth
           shake
           ,
           yet
           he
           whose
           heart
           trusts
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           
             all
             things
             shall
             work
             together
             for
             good
             ,
          
           he
           is
           the
           only
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           a
           squar'd
           Man
           ,
           whom
           no
           change
           can
           make
           a
           
           changeling
           ,
           because
           his
           heart
           stands
           fast
           ,
           and
           believes
           in
           the
           faithful
           God
           ;
           he
           is
           gotten
           above
           this
           region
           of
           meteors
           ,
           clouds
           and
           winds
           ;
           because
           the
           Lord
           is
           his
           sun
           and
           shield
           ,
           which
           no
           cloud
           can
           intercept
           ,
           no
           wind
           shake
           .
           But
           then
           in
           the
           higher
           Offices
           of
           faith
           ,
           whereby
           it
           considers
           and
           embraces
           the
           glorious
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           our
           Redeemer
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           sees
           that
           they
           are
           as
           certainly
           true
           as
           gloriously
           great
           .
        
         
           That
           former
           sins
           confessed
           and
           forsaken
           ,
           are
           blotted
           out
           for
           the
           merits
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Law
           satisfied
           by
           such
           a
           surety
           ;
           Satans
           accusations
           silenced
           by
           such
           an
           Advocat
           ;
           That
           afflictions
           and
           death
           have
           lost
           their
           sting
           ,
           and
           are
           turned
           into
           benefits
           .
           That
           he
           who
           hath
           begun
           a
           good
           work
           will
           also
           finish
           it
           ,
           and
           never
           leave
           us
           in
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           untill
           he
           hath
           brought
           us
           to
           perfect
           Rest
           ,
           and
           full
           happiness
           both
           of
           soul
           and
           body
           ;
           what
           fruit
           can
           this
           
           produce
           but
           peace
           and
           joy
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           cheerful
           constancy
           and
           perseverance
           in
           doing
           and
           suffering
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ?
           It
           rescues
           us
           from
           all
           those
           trembling
           fears
           ,
           and
           sorrowful
           agonies
           ,
           which
           else
           must
           seize
           upon
           our
           hearts
           ,
           from
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           flesh
           and
           the
           strength
           of
           our
           enemies
           ,
           from
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           horrors
           of
           conscience
           ,
           from
           the
           malice
           and
           subtilty
           of
           the
           World
           and
           the
           Devil
           .
           How
           well
           then
           might
           St.
           Paul
           say
           
             we
             that
             believe
             enter
             Gods
             Rest
          
           ;
           do
           already
           ,
           in
           good
           degree
           ;
           shall
           compleatly
           and
           unchangeably
           ,
           if
           we
           persevere
           .
           Hope
           ,
           the
           second
           Christian
           grace
           ,
           is
           so
           near
           of
           kin
           to
           Faith
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           lineally
           derived
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           born
           of
           it
           ;
           nor
           can
           that
           heart
           but
           find
           a
           comfortable
           blessed
           Rest
           ,
           which
           hopes
           in
           the
           fountain
           of
           all
           blessedness
           ,
           hopes
           to
           see
           and
           enjoy
           him
           for
           ever
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           hope
           purifies
           himself
           :
           All
           other
           hopes
           are
           dead
           or
           dying
           ,
           
           sure
           to
           leave
           him
           void
           of
           Rest
           ,
           full
           of
           anxiety
           that
           builds
           on
           them
           .
           This
           is
           the
           only
           
             lively
             hope
          
           as
           Saint
           Peter
           calls
           it
           ;
           because
           placed
           in
           the
           fountain
           of
           life
           and
           joy
           it self
           :
           This
           is
           that
           grace
           which
           applies
           to
           our selves
           the
           general
           promises
           ,
           the
           Souls
           Anchor
           ,
           which
           makes
           it
           ride
           safe
           and
           triumphant
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           tempests
           here
           below
           ,
           because
           it
           enters
           within
           the
           vail
           of
           Heaven
           it self
           ,
           and
           takes
           possession
           before
           hand
           of
           all
           its
           treasures
           ,
           and
           by
           its
           joyful
           expectations
           becomes
           that
           helmet
           in
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           which
           guards
           the
           head
           against
           all
           blows
           of
           the
           World
           or
           Devil
           ;
           wherefore
           he
           bids
           us
           
             rejoyce
             in
             hope
             ,
             be
             patient
             and
             cheerful
             in
             tribulation
             ,
             instant
             in
             Prayer
             ,
          
           and
           tells
           us
           ,
           Coll.
           1.11
           .
           That
           this
           is
           that
           
             which
             strengthens
             the
             heart
             with
             all
             might
             ,
             to
             all
             patience
             ,
             and
             long
             suffering
             with
             joyfulness
             .
          
           It
           is
           indeed
           the
           anticipation
           of
           Heaven
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           Rest
           of
           that
           World
           ,
           our
           portion
           in
           this
           .
           As
           
           for
           Charity
           the
           third
           grace
           ,
           the
           Image
           and
           transcript
           of
           God
           himself
           who
           is
           goodness
           and
           love
           ;
           greater
           than
           either
           ,
           or
           faith
           or
           hope
           ,
           is
           holy
           charity
           ;
           greater
           than
           they
           for
           Rest
           and
           joy
           as
           well
           as
           use
           ,
           because
           the
           very
           fruit
           and
           end
           ,
           the
           evidence
           and
           perfection
           of
           both
           .
           Can
           there
           be
           any
           more
           blessed
           Rest
           ,
           or
           satisfaction
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           than
           the
           love
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           infinitely
           amiable
           ,
           whose
           glorious
           perfections
           ravish
           the
           Angels
           ,
           into
           an
           extasy
           and
           admiration
           of
           endless
           felicity
           ?
           what
           ever
           we
           do
           or
           can
           love
           else
           ,
           we
           can
           neither
           be
           sure
           to
           enjoy
           it
           long
           ,
           nor
           if
           we
           could
           ,
           would
           it
           satisfie
           ,
           but
           cloy
           or
           tire
           ,
           and
           leave
           us
           empty
           and
           discontented
           :
           But
           to
           love
           God
           ,
           is
           to
           Rest
           in
           him
           :
           Nor
           can
           any
           thing
           tire
           or
           finish
           ,
           intercept
           or
           disappoint
           the
           Rest
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           joy
           of
           that
           love
           which
           is
           fixed
           on
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           eternal
           boundless
           good
           :
           This
           is
           Godliness
           ,
           this
           is
           Holiness
           ,
           to
           love
           God
           in
           all
           ,
           
           and
           above
           all
           what
           we
           love
           besides
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           our
           happiness
           as
           well
           as
           holiness
           ,
           that
           which
           gives
           reason
           its
           throne
           ,
           and
           proper
           dignity
           ,
           above
           all
           those
           blind
           ,
           violent
           lusts
           and
           passions
           within
           ,
           or
           temptations
           without
           ,
           which
           keep
           a
           Man
           from
           possessing
           himself
           with
           any
           freedom
           or
           solid
           peace
           ;
           nor
           can
           a
           Man
           be
           firmly
           united
           to
           himself
           ,
           but
           by
           being
           united
           unto
           God
           :
           When
           once
           the
           Soul
           loves
           God
           sincerely
           ,
           and
           constantly
           above
           all
           ;
           and
           hath
           resign'd
           its
           will
           to
           his
           ,
           it
           hath
           its
           Rest
           ;
           whether
           the
           world
           smile
           or
           frown
           ,
           nothing
           can
           come
           amiss
           to
           it
           ,
           come
           what
           will
           it
           cannot
           destroy
           its
           Rest
           in
           God.
           As
           is
           the
           Object
           or
           main
           end
           on
           which
           the
           Soul
           of
           Man
           fixes
           as
           its
           happiness
           ;
           so
           is
           the
           Soul
           for
           its
           condition
           ,
           quiet
           or
           restless
           ,
           constant
           or
           wavering
           ,
           discontented
           or
           satisfied
           :
           He
           that
           parsues
           earthly
           things
           as
           his
           main
           end
           ,
           becomes
           vain
           ,
           unstable
           ,
           unsatisfied
           and
           perplexed
           ,
           led
           up
           
           and
           down
           by
           the
           foolish
           fire
           of
           sence
           or
           phancy
           ,
           changing
           as
           they
           and
           the
           World
           change
           ,
           disquieted
           with
           that
           vexation
           ,
           and
           vanity
           which
           they
           find
           abroad
           ,
           and
           that
           sedition
           they
           find
           at
           home
           ,
           'twixt
           reason
           and
           unreasonable
           lusts
           ,
           affections
           and
           passions
           .
           But
           he
           that
           rests
           and
           centers
           himself
           on
           God
           through
           Christ
           ,
           on
           that
           one
           end
           ,
           and
           sovereign
           good
           ,
           in
           that
           way
           which
           he
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           which
           is
           indeed
           but
           himself
           ,
           become
           a
           suitable
           way
           to
           that
           end
           he
           hath
           chosen
           ;
           that
           which
           will
           unite
           and
           reconcile
           him
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           himself
           in
           all
           his
           faculties
           ,
           desires
           ,
           and
           actions
           or
           pretensions
           ;
           but
           to
           all
           the
           various
           ,
           providential
           dispensations
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           which
           seem
           so
           intricate
           ,
           perplext
           ,
           and
           perplexing
           to
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ;
           wherefore
           they
           that
           by
           faith
           have
           entred
           into
           the
           love
           of
           God
           above
           all
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           have
           entred
           into
           Rest
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           degree
           in
           which
           
           it
           is
           evident
           to
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           done
           so
           :
           And
           then
           the
           Charity
           which
           flows
           from
           the
           love
           of
           God
           above
           all
           ,
           on
           his
           Image
           or
           Proxy
           or
           Neighbour
           ,
           our
           Brother
           ,
           our
           fellow
           Christian
           ;
           is
           their
           any
           thing
           besides
           that
           principle
           ,
           from
           which
           it
           flows
           more
           full
           of
           Rest
           ,
           Peace
           and
           Joy
           ,
           than
           to
           love
           and
           promote
           his
           virtue
           and
           happiness
           ,
           to
           love
           that
           nature
           which
           Christ
           assumed
           and
           died
           for
           ;
           to
           love
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           in
           Man
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           love
           God
           himself
           by
           reflection
           and
           consequence
           ,
           and
           so
           indeed
           to
           love
           our selves
           ,
           increase
           and
           secure
           our
           own
           happiness
           ?
           It
           is
           the
           voice
           of
           all
           Mankind
           not
           quite
           degenerated
           to
           beast
           ;
           That
           Friendship
           and
           Charity
           is
           the
           sweetest
           delight
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           next
           to
           that
           in
           God
           himself
           .
        
         
           That
           malice
           and
           envy
           ,
           to
           be
           hatefull
           ,
           and
           hating
           one
           another
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           ,
           odiousest
           miseries
           ,
           the
           very
           Image
           of
           Hell
           it
           
           self
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           hatred
           and
           cursing
           ;
           whereas
           of
           Heaven
           we
           understand
           little
           more
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           blessed
           inhabitants
           of
           it
           love
           God
           above
           all
           ,
           and
           one
           another
           as
           themselves
           ;
           nor
           can
           their
           happiness
           fail
           or
           abate
           ,
           because
           their
           Charity
           or
           Love
           cannot
           .
           Bounty
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           the
           fruits
           of
           this
           Charity
           ,
           makes
           a
           Man
           Gods
           Vicegerent
           ,
           in
           doing
           good
           to
           those
           that
           are
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           his
           ;
           in
           rescuing
           them
           from
           the
           Devils
           malice
           and
           wicked
           Men
           ,
           by
           seasonable
           relief
           of
           their
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           pleasant
           ,
           so
           joyfull
           a
           duty
           ,
           that
           it
           renders
           the
           giver
           more
           rest
           and
           delight
           ,
           than
           the
           needy
           receiver
           ,
           and
           returns
           with
           usury
           at
           the
           present
           into
           his
           bosom
           ,
           by
           the
           comfortable
           evidence
           of
           his
           own
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           his
           interest
           in
           many
           promises
           ;
           both
           of
           securing
           his
           temporal
           welfare
           ,
           and
           increasing
           his
           eternal
           .
           Love
           towards
           Men
           ,
           especially
           Christians
           ,
           for
           Christ
           
           sake
           ,
           melting
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           opening
           our
           hands
           ,
           with
           cheerful
           joy
           to
           relieve
           their
           wants
           ,
           free
           's
           our
           Souls
           from
           the
           chilling
           cold
           of
           unmerciful
           covetousness
           ,
           which
           gripes
           it self
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ;
           gives
           us
           rest
           from
           the
           Canker
           of
           envy
           ,
           and
           fretful
           malice
           ,
           which
           makes
           us
           take
           delight
           and
           content
           in
           another
           Mans
           graces
           ,
           welfare
           and
           happiness
           ,
           as
           part
           of
           our
           own
           ;
           gives
           us
           Rest
           from
           the
           rack
           and
           fire
           of
           rage
           and
           revenge
           ,
           gives
           us
           the
           peace
           and
           honour
           ,
           of
           conquering
           evil
           with
           good
           ,
           and
           then
           makes
           us
           rejoyce
           again
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           our
           plea
           for
           Gods
           mercy
           towards
           our selves
           :
           And
           who
           then
           would
           refuse
           or
           neglect
           the
           Rest
           of
           Charity
           ?
           Humility
           is
           another
           grace
           ,
           which
           besides
           the
           Calm
           and
           Rest
           of
           Soul
           ,
           which
           Christ
           hath
           peculiarly
           promised
           to
           it
           ,
           hath
           such
           an
           attractive
           ,
           controlling
           loveliness
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           the
           rival
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           .
           God
           himself
           that
           inhabits
           eternity
           ,
           
           
             dwells
             with
             the
             humble
          
           ;
           (
           as
           the
           God
           of
           Peace
           brings
           Rest
           and
           Peace
           wherever
           he
           dwells
           )
           and
           what
           wise
           or
           good
           Man
           ,
           loves
           not
           to
           dwell
           with
           such
           also
           ?
           So
           true
           is
           that
           of
           Prov.
           16.19
           .
           
             'T
             is
             better
             to
             be
             of
             an
             humble
             Spirit
             ,
             than
             to
             divide
             the
             spoil
             with
             the
             proud
             .
          
           How
           restless
           is
           pride
           in
           all
           its
           designs
           ,
           and
           haughty
           pursuits
           ?
           How
           discontented
           with
           God
           and
           Man
           if
           it
           miss
           of
           them
           ?
           And
           if
           it
           attain
           them
           ,
           how
           full
           of
           ingratitude
           and
           scornful
           disdain
           ,
           of
           fears
           and
           jealousies
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           of
           tumors
           and
           swellings
           ,
           of
           endless
           ambition
           on
           the
           other
           ?
           But
           the
           humble
           person
           enjoys
           the
           Rest
           of
           thankful
           contentment
           in
           all
           conditions
           ,
           thinks
           himself
           
             less
             than
             the
             least
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             ,
          
           had
           rather
           by
           farr
           obey
           than
           rule
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           receive
           contempt
           or
           injuries
           ,
           is
           not
           disturbed
           with
           wrath
           or
           revenge
           ,
           but
           sits
           down
           in
           humble
           silence
           ,
           as
           fearing
           he
           may
           have
           some
           ways
           deserved
           it
           .
           Great
           is
           
           the
           Rest
           which
           meekness
           and
           patience
           brings
           to
           the
           Soul
           of
           Man
           :
           Meekness
           is
           the
           ornament
           of
           a
           quiet
           Spirit
           ,
           very
           pretious
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           in
           ours
           .
           I
           appeal
           to
           the
           reason
           and
           experience
           of
           any
           Man
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           not
           rest
           and
           ease
           ,
           to
           forgive
           an
           injury
           rather
           than
           be
           provoked
           to
           revenge
           ;
           and
           to
           lay
           aside
           the
           consideration
           of
           other
           Mens
           malice
           ,
           envy
           and
           peevishness
           ,
           rather
           than
           imitate
           it
           ,
           and
           suffer
           the
           vexing
           remembrance
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           boil
           and
           ferment
           in
           our
           watchful
           minds
           ,
           until
           it
           hath
           conquered
           ,
           and
           transform'd
           us
           into
           the
           same
           troublesom
           evil
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           Peace
           ,
           and
           a
           blessed
           Rest
           to
           sit
           still
           ,
           and
           lift
           up
           no
           hands
           ,
           but
           those
           of
           Charity
           ,
           and
           Charitable
           prayer
           ,
           rather
           than
           labour
           in
           fighting
           and
           wounding
           one
           another
           ?
           To
           hold
           ones
           peace
           ,
           than
           to
           rail
           and
           revile
           ?
           Which
           hath
           more
           Rest
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           study
           to
           be
           quiet
           ,
           and
           do
           ones
           own
           business
           ,
           
           or
           to
           be
           prying
           and
           intermedling
           with
           other
           Mens
           office
           ,
           faults
           or
           secrets
           ?
           To
           speak
           evil
           of
           no
           Man
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           always
           finding
           fault
           ,
           and
           speaking
           the
           worst
           we
           can
           of
           any
           ,
           who
           differ
           from
           us
           in
           any
           respect
           ?
           Which
           is
           the
           greatest
           trouble
           and
           burthen
           ,
           meekly
           to
           obey
           our
           Lawfull
           Governours
           ,
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           where
           God
           hath
           not
           commanded
           the
           contrary
           ;
           or
           be
           allways
           disputing
           against
           a
           few
           harmless
           indifferent
           ceremonies
           ,
           untill
           we
           have
           quarre'ld
           our selves
           ,
           and
           others
           into
           a
           causeless
           scandalous
           ,
           pernitious
           separation
           ?
           Then
           for
           humble
           contented
           patience
           ,
           that
           precept
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           but
           wisdom
           and
           mystery
           of
           the
           
             New
             :
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             covet
             ,
          
           but
           be
           content
           patiently
           with
           thy
           own
           portion
           ;
           what
           is
           it
           but
           a
           Rest
           rather
           than
           burthen
           ,
           a
           purchase
           or
           priviledge
           ,
           rather
           than
           duty
           when
           once
           learnt
           ?
           Let
           the
           Carnal
           or
           Worldly
           Man
           ,
           with
           his
           bored
           tub
           of
           insatiable
           desires
           ,
           
           cry
           as
           the
           Horseleach
           ;
           
             give
             ,
             give
          
           and
           seek
           after
           wealth
           as
           he
           should
           after
           God
           ,
           without
           bounds
           :
           Yet
           the
           Heathen
           Philosopher
           could
           resolve
           it
           the
           only
           way
           to
           true
           Rest
           ,
           not
           to
           seek
           to
           raise
           our
           fortunes
           to
           our
           desires
           ,
           but
           to
           
             bring
             down
          
           our
           desires
           to
           our
           fortunes
           and
           present
           condition
           :
           The
           one
           is
           not
           onely
           uncertain
           ,
           because
           not
           in
           any
           Mans
           power
           ,
           but
           impossible
           ,
           because
           his
           desires
           increase
           with
           his
           purchases
           ,
           as
           fire
           with
           fewel
           ;
           whereas
           the
           other
           is
           possible
           ,
           and
           certain
           .
           Contentment
           and
           patience
           glorifies
           God
           ,
           by
           placing
           its
           wealth
           in
           his
           favours
           ,
           who
           having
           promised
           him
           necessaries
           here
           ,
           and
           a
           Kingdom
           hereafter
           ,
           hath
           taught
           and
           obliged
           him
           to
           be
           contented
           ,
           with
           any
           fare
           upon
           the
           way
           ;
           because
           he
           sees
           his
           being
           so
           ,
           confirms
           and
           increaseth
           his
           future
           happiness
           .
           
             Nullo
             egere
             Dei
             est
             ,
             quàm
             paucissimis
             Deo
             proximum
             .
          
           As
           for
           
             sobriety
             ,
             temperance
             ,
             chastity
          
           ,
           reason
           secondded
           
           by
           experience
           ,
           assures
           any
           Man
           ,
           that
           to
           drink
           to
           the
           quenching
           of
           ones
           thirst
           ,
           or
           at
           most
           to
           the
           moderate
           cheering
           one
           Spirits
           ;
           to
           eat
           to
           the
           satisfying
           ones
           hunger
           ,
           or
           at
           most
           to
           the
           gratifying
           of
           festival
           joy
           ,
           hospitality
           ,
           friendship
           and
           thankful
           delight
           ,
           in
           what
           God
           hath
           bountifully
           given
           ,
           is
           all
           the
           good
           that
           is
           to
           be
           had
           from
           Meat
           and
           Drink
           ;
           that
           't
           is
           a
           trouble
           as
           well
           as
           a
           sin
           ,
           to
           swill
           as
           if
           one
           were
           in
           a
           Feaver
           ,
           or
           till
           one
           brings
           himself
           to
           a
           Feaver
           ,
           or
           Dropsy
           ;
           to
           Eat
           and
           Drink
           till
           reason
           is
           drowned
           ,
           smothered
           and
           buried
           under
           the
           load
           ,
           and
           till
           the
           Phantastick
           ,
           forced
           pleasure
           of
           two
           or
           three
           mispent
           hours
           ,
           end
           in
           the
           pain
           of
           head
           and
           stomach
           for
           whole
           days
           after
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           some
           villainous
           lust
           or
           passion
           ,
           and
           bloudy
           quarrel
           ,
           in
           sickness
           and
           death
           both
           of
           Soul
           and
           Body
           .
           The
           conscience
           finds
           all
           trouble
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Body
           it self
           (
           for
           gratifying
           of
           which
           ,
           God
           and
           Conscience
           was
           
           despised
           )
           find
           no
           Rest
           within
           some
           hours
           :
           And
           what
           comparison
           between
           the
           rest
           ,
           safety
           ,
           health
           and
           honour
           ,
           of
           either
           virginal
           or
           conjugal
           chastity
           ,
           which
           keeps
           the
           desires
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           under
           the
           power
           of
           reason
           and
           faith
           ,
           lives
           in
           the
           hope
           of
           seeing
           God
           ,
           preserves
           the
           bond
           of
           love
           in
           Families
           inviolated
           ,
           and
           the
           unclean
           shameful
           excesses
           of
           wandring
           lust
           ,
           which
           are
           conceived
           with
           fear
           and
           anxiety
           ,
           brought
           forth
           and
           finisht
           with
           shame
           and
           sorrow
           ;
           begin
           in
           disorder
           of
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           end
           in
           loathing
           ;
           begin
           in
           trouble
           ,
           end
           in
           worse
           ;
           burn
           at
           first
           and
           consume
           at
           last
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           health
           of
           the
           Body
           also
           ;
           besides
           the
           confusions
           ,
           tumults
           ,
           quarrels
           it
           breeds
           in
           Families
           ,
           and
           all
           for
           the
           sneaking
           brutish
           delight
           of
           a
           few
           minutes
           ?
        
         
           There
           is
           indeed
           one
           grace
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           have
           little
           Rest
           in
           it
           :
           The
           
             suffering
             persecutions
             to
             death
          
           ,
           
           rather
           than
           disown
           the
           Truth
           ,
           or
           violate
           duty
           :
           But
           God
           hath
           made
           so
           many
           promises
           to
           mitigate
           ,
           and
           temper
           all
           temptations
           to
           the
           strength
           ,
           which
           we
           either
           now
           have
           ,
           or
           shall
           receive
           upon
           our
           prayers
           ,
           of
           his
           turning
           to
           good
           ,
           whatsoever
           seems
           most
           evil
           :
           And
           of
           his
           rewarding
           our
           courage
           and
           patience
           with
           so
           much
           the
           greater
           weight
           of
           glory
           ,
           that
           these
           promises
           being
           believed
           ,
           we
           are
           enabled
           as
           well
           as
           obliged
           not
           only
           to
           be
           contented
           but
           joyful
           also
           in
           tribulations
           for
           truth
           and
           righteousness
           sake
           ;
           and
           therefore
           no
           wonder
           ,
           if
           suffering
           miseries
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           our
           own
           salvation
           and
           other
           Mens
           ,
           hath
           more
           rest
           than
           trouble
           in
           it
           ;
           without
           this
           Rest
           ,
           a
           flow
           of
           all
           other
           good
           things
           ,
           which
           this
           world
           can
           give
           ,
           will
           leave
           a
           Man
           but
           a
           miserable
           wearied
           Traveller
           ,
           under
           a
           heavy
           load
           and
           burthen
           of
           
           discontents
           and
           sorrows
           ;
           and
           with
           this
           Rest
           ,
           all
           labour
           and
           sorrow
           is
           inconsistent
           ,
           and
           though
           we
           may
           not
           expect
           to
           have
           this
           promised
           eternal
           Rest
           ,
           endless
           felicity
           as
           our
           deserved
           wages
           ,
           yet
           we
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           hope
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           our
           promised
           reward
           .
           Angels
           —
           and
           Saints
           departed
           this
           life
           ,
           they
           have
           it
           allready
           ,
           the
           Devils
           and
           damned
           are
           past
           all
           Hope
           .
           Great
           pains
           and
           labour
           do
           the
           Men
           of
           this
           World
           take
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           order
           to
           this
           Rest
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           Multitude
           of
           mistaken
           sinners
           ,
           lay
           out
           the
           chief
           of
           their
           days
           and
           time
           ,
           in
           pursuance
           of
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           honours
           ,
           and
           profits
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           as
           if
           Heaven
           and
           Salvation
           were
           easy
           atchievments
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           might
           with
           a
           wish
           only
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           come
           to
           die
           the
           
             death
             of
             the
             righteous
          
           ,
           who
           had
           so
           notoriously
           lived
           the
           
             life
             of
             the
             wicked
          
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           only
           the
           doing
           of
           evil
           ,
           but
           the
           not
           doing
           of
           good
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           punished
           at
           the
           last
           
           day
           ,
           the
           judge
           shall
           then
           condemn
           for
           not
           feedings
           ,
           for
           not
           clothing
           .
           
             Go
             ye
             cursed
             into
             everlasting
             fire
             ,
             for
             I
             was
             hungry
             and
             ye
             fed
             me
             not
             ,
             for
             I
             was
             naked
             and
             ye
             clothed
             me
             not
             .
          
           Not
           doing
           of
           good
           is
           none
           of
           the
           least
           evils
           ;
           He
           that
           sits
           still
           and
           moves
           not
           one
           step
           towards
           this
           Rest
           ,
           by
           wearing
           Christs
           Yoak
           ;
           and
           bearing
           his
           burthen
           ,
           shall
           lose
           Heaven
           as
           infallibly
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           runs
           from
           it
           ;
           who
           so
           hides
           his
           Talent
           ,
           shall
           receive
           no
           other
           wages
           save
           that
           of
           the
           slothful
           Servant
           .
           The
           way
           to
           Heaven
           is
           narrow
           ,
           the
           Gate
           straight
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           striving
           that
           gives
           us
           entrance
           ;
           not
           only
           the
           hopes
           of
           Heaven
           but
           the
           escaping
           of
           Hell
           ,
           makes
           it
           our
           duty
           to
           be
           doing
           of
           good
           ,
           and
           by
           so
           doing
           ,
           we
           express
           our
           fear
           ,
           
             lest
             a
             promise
             of
             Rest
             being
             left
             ,
             any
             of
             us
             should
             seem
             to
             fall
             short
             of
             it
             .
             So
             run
             that
             ye
             may
             obtain
             ,
          
           is
           the
           command
           ;
           and
           all
           precepts
           of
           Scripture
           are
           back'd
           with
           threats
           for
           ill
           (
           or
           not
           )
           
           doing
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           promises
           for
           doing
           well
           ,
           and
           are
           intended
           by
           God
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           arguments
           ,
           and
           strong
           motives
           to
           hold
           us
           to
           our
           duty
           ;
           do
           we
           our
           part
           and
           God
           will
           certainly
           do
           his
           ,
           and
           we
           cannot
           lose
           the
           reward
           of
           
             Well
             done
             good
             and
             faithful
             Servant
             ,
             enter
             into
             thy
          
           Master's
           joy
           :
           The
           last
           judicial
           sentence
           of
           Christ
           of
           which
           we
           read
           ,
           Matt.
           25.
           
           
             Come
             ye
             blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             prepared
             for
             you
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
          
           ;
           is
           an
           invitation
           of
           so
           much
           mercy
           and
           loveing
           kindness
           ,
           that
           none
           can
           give
           ,
           nor
           can
           any
           expect
           or
           require
           more
           ?
           What
           can
           the
           eloquence
           of
           Man
           add
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           what
           better
           assurance
           can
           be
           desired
           ,
           than
           the
           gratious
           promise
           of
           so
           powerful
           ,
           so
           faithful
           a
           Lord
           ?
           Or
           what
           greater
           reward
           can
           any
           hope
           to
           receive
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           the
           Author
           and
           dispenser
           of
           all
           good
           assures
           us
           ,
           by
           letting
           us
           know
           what
           ever
           we
           do
           to
           the
           poor
           and
           needy
           ,
           he
           will
           interpret
           it
           as
           
           done
           to
           himself
           and
           so
           reward
           our
           labour
           of
           love
           as
           to
           Crown
           it
           with
           eternal
           Rest
           ;
           an
           inheritance
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           all
           its
           joys
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           honours
           which
           fade
           not
           away
           ?
           But
           we
           must
           not
           understand
           this
           award
           of
           eternal
           life
           ,
           this
           glorious
           inheritance
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           reward
           of
           the
           righteous
           ,
           for
           the
           merit
           of
           their
           good
           works
           ,
           as
           everlasting
           fire
           is
           to
           the
           wicked
           for
           their
           demerits
           ;
           what
           ever
           the
           Romish
           Church
           pretends
           to
           ,
           from
           those
           words
           of
           our
           Saviour
           in
           the
           forenamed
           25th
           of
           St.
           Matt.
           
           
             The
             particle
             for
             (
             say
             they
             )
             is
             as
             truly
             causal
             by
             way
             of
             merit
             and
             efficiency
             in
             the
             one
             as
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             the
             form
             of
             Speech
             in
             both
             sentences
             the
             same
             :
             
               Depart
               ye
               cursed
               into
               everlasting
               fire
               .
               For
               I
               was
               hungry
               and
               ye
               gave
               me
               no
               meat
               .
               Come
               ye
               blessed
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               for
               I
               was
               hungry
               and
               ye
               fed
               me
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           In
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           't
           is
           clear
           enough
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           particle
           ,
           for
           ,
           be
           granted
           to
           signifie
           causality
           in
           both
           sentences
           ,
           yet
           need
           it
           not
           signifie
           the
           same
           kind
           ,
           or
           degree
           of
           causality
           in
           both
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           need
           not
           ,
           then
           it
           must
           not
           ,
           unless
           they
           resolve
           to
           contradict
           many
           other
           plain
           Scriptures
           ,
           rather
           than
           depart
           from
           their
           own
           vain
           ,
           and
           proud
           conceit
           of
           meriting
           Heaven
           in
           strict
           justice
           :
           For
           first
           ,
           The
           word
           or
           particle
           for
           ,
           may
           signifie
           only
           the
           cause
           of
           our
           ,
           or
           others
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           is
           their
           inheritance
           by
           true
           title
           of
           gracious
           promise
           ,
           or
           the
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           and
           mercy
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           which
           accepts
           and
           rewards
           repentance
           ,
           and
           faith
           ,
           working
           by
           love
           ,
           whereof
           these
           works
           of
           Charity
           ,
           are
           the
           fruits
           and
           signs
           .
           For
           every
           Authentick
           Declaration
           ,
           or
           Revelation
           of
           any
           truth
           ,
           before
           unknown
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           cause
           of
           our
           knowledge
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           
           not
           of
           the
           real
           truth
           which
           is
           so
           known
           :
           Now
           among
           such
           as
           profess
           Christ
           and
           call
           him
           Lord
           ,
           't
           is
           hidden
           to
           us
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           true
           heirs
           of
           the
           Heavenly
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           who
           not
           ,
           untill
           at
           the
           day
           of
           final
           judgment
           ,
           when
           all
           Men
           shall
           be
           judged
           by
           their
           works
           .
           The
           first
           infallible
           certain
           knowledge
           which
           shall
           be
           had
           of
           this
           difference
           ,
           is
           from
           the
           declarative
           sentence
           of
           that
           infallible
           righteous
           Judge
           ,
           who
           hath
           declared
           he
           will
           proceed
           ,
           with
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           several
           works
           ,
           when
           all
           must
           appear
           before
           the
           Judgment
           seat
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           
             every
             one
             may
             receive
             the
             things
             done
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             .
          
           2
           Cor.
           5.10
           .
           The
           ones
           performance
           of
           good
           works
           ,
           declared
           and
           testified
           by
           the
           Judge
           ,
           shall
           be
           the
           true
           cause
           by
           which
           Men
           and
           Angels
           shall
           know
           them
           to
           be
           the
           heirs
           of
           that
           Heavenly
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           here
           they
           sought
           
           and
           longed
           after
           ,
           with
           faithful
           desires
           ,
           and
           endeavours
           ,
           such
           as
           prepared
           and
           fitted
           themselves
           for
           it
           .
           The
           others
           omission
           of
           good
           works
           ,
           testified
           by
           the
           same
           Judge
           ,
           shall
           be
           the
           true
           cause
           by
           which
           we
           shall
           know
           them
           to
           be
           utterly
           unworthy
           of
           Gods
           everlasting
           favour
           and
           mercy
           ,
           most
           worthy
           of
           death
           eternal
           .
           We
           shall
           then
           truly
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           are
           Crowned
           (
           as
           saith
           St.
           Cyprian
           )
           according
           to
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           which
           graciously
           accepts
           of
           faithful
           sincerity
           in
           stead
           of
           strict
           legal
           perfection
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           other
           are
           condemned
           according
           to
           justice
           ,
           because
           they
           neither
           fulfilled
           the
           law
           ,
           nor
           embraced
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           upon
           its
           gracious
           terms
           and
           conditions
           .
           That
           the
           ones
           omission
           of
           good
           works
           ,
           and
           commission
           of
           evil
           ones
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           meritorious
           cause
           of
           their
           condemnation
           :
           And
           that
           the
           others
           performance
           of
           good
           works
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           faithful
           resolution
           ,
           and
           that
           
           hearty
           inward
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           and
           love
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           produced
           them
           ,
           if
           time
           and
           space
           had
           been
           granted
           ,
           is
           the
           testimony
           or
           declaration
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           heirs
           of
           everlasting
           life
           ,
           though
           not
           the
           meritorious
           cause
           of
           their
           Salvation
           and
           life
           eternal
           .
        
         
           We
           commonly
           come
           to
           know
           the
           cause
           by
           the
           effect
           :
           and
           therefore
           this
           word
           ,
           for
           ,
           may
           ,
           and
           doth
           often
           point
           out
           ,
           not
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           but
           the
           effect
           ,
           and
           our
           knowledge
           of
           the
           cause
           by
           it
           .
           
             That
             's
             the
             Major
          
           ,
           't
           is
           commonly
           said
           ,
           
             for
             the
             Mace
             is
             borne
             before
             him
             :
          
           Let
           no
           Man
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           bearing
           of
           the
           Mace
           before
           him
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           being
           Major
           (
           his
           
             lawful
             Election
          
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           Majoralty
           ,
           and
           his
           Majoralty
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Mace
           being
           carried
           ,
           or
           borne
           before
           him
           )
           but
           the
           bearing
           the
           Mace
           before
           him
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           cause
           of
           many
           Mens
           knowing
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Major
           .
           And
           this
           answer
           to
           
           the
           question
           ,
           may
           serve
           with
           greater
           probability
           ,
           than
           ought
           our
           adversaries
           bring
           for
           themselves
           .
           But
           with
           more
           clearness
           and
           evidence
           of
           reason
           ,
           agreeing
           with
           the
           Analogy
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           current
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           the
           particle
           for
           implys
           a
           causality
           in
           both
           the
           sentences
           ,
           but
           in
           one
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           the
           strict
           meritorious
           sole
           cause
           of
           their
           condemnation
           ;
           whereas
           in
           the
           Godly
           ,
           and
           Charitable
           Persons
           ,
           the
           heirs
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           for
           implys
           such
           a
           causal
           influence
           as
           that
           which
           they
           call
           conditio
           or
           
             causa
             sine
             quâ
             non
          
           ,
           good
           works
           ,
           or
           that
           faith
           working
           by
           love
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           whence
           they
           spring
           ,
           and
           the
           necessary
           conditions
           ,
           without
           which
           no
           Man
           shall
           inherit
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           yea
           the
           necessary
           qualifications
           ,
           without
           which
           he
           hath
           not
           only
           no
           worthiness
           ,
           but
           no
           capacity
           ,
           no
           fitness
           to
           prepare
           himself
           for
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           whose
           happiness
           is
           to
           see
           
           God
           ,
           with
           mutual
           complacency
           .
           And
           no
           Man
           can
           so
           see
           the
           holy
           ,
           merciful
           ,
           gracious
           God
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           Love
           ,
           and
           Father
           of
           Mercies
           ,
           the
           faithful
           ,
           righteous
           ,
           unchangeable
           fountain
           ,
           of
           all
           that
           is
           pure
           loving
           or
           lovely
           ,
           unless
           he
           be
           like
           him
           ,
           and
           bear
           the
           Image
           of
           those
           his
           perfections
           ,
           though
           imperfectly
           as
           to
           degrees
           ,
           yet
           impartially
           and
           sincerely
           as
           the
           transcript
           and
           resemblance
           of
           that
           Wisdom
           which
           comes
           from
           above
           ,
           first
           pure
           ,
           then
           peaceable
           .
           Unless
           his
           religion
           be
           that
           
             undefiled
             one
             before
             God
          
           ,
           which
           
             visits
             the
             Fatherless
             and
             the
             Widow
             in
             affliction
             ,
          
           and
           keeps
           himself
           
             vnspotted
             from
             the
             World.
          
           These
           and
           the
           like
           graces
           ,
           with
           their
           fruits
           (
           if
           time
           be
           granted
           to
           bring
           them
           forth
           )
           are
           not
           only
           described
           and
           required
           ,
           clearly
           and
           frequently
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           the
           necessary
           conditions
           ,
           without
           which
           no
           Man
           shall
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           necessary
           qualifications
           ,
           without
           which
           no
           Man
           can
           see
           the
           
           Lord
           ,
           with
           holy
           eternal
           love
           and
           joy
           .
           And
           therefore
           no
           doubt
           the
           for
           hath
           a
           rational
           inference
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           acceptance
           ,
           and
           reward
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           righteous
           person
           .
           
             Come
             ye
             blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             prepared
             for
             you
             :
             for
             I
             was
             hungry
             ,
             and
             ye
             fed
             me
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           For
           ye
           have
           perform'd
           the
           conditions
           ,
           which
           I
           in
           my
           Gospel
           (
           or
           gracious
           covenant
           )
           required
           of
           you
           ,
           with
           promise
           to
           accept
           and
           reward
           them
           ;
           for
           ye
           are
           qualified
           with
           those
           graces
           ,
           and
           holy
           dispositions
           ,
           which
           are
           my
           own
           Image
           and
           likeness
           ,
           the
           impress
           of
           my
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           renders
           you
           capable
           of
           enjoying
           me
           and
           my
           Father
           with
           endless
           delight
           ;
           which
           makes
           you
           (
           though
           not
           in
           strict
           justice
           worthy
           of
           my
           Heavenly
           Kingdom
           )
           yet
           in
           my
           gracious
           mercy
           and
           bounty
           ,
           and
           through
           my
           merits
           ,
           not
           utterly
           unworthy
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           wholly
           unmeet
           to
           inherit
           it
           ;
           for
           these
           all
           have
           confest
           ,
           and
           forsaken
           their
           
           evil
           ways
           ,
           fled
           with
           penitent
           believing
           hearts
           ,
           to
           that
           propitiation
           which
           God
           had
           set
           forth
           in
           his
           only
           Son
           through
           faith
           in
           his
           blood
           :
           By
           doing
           so
           they
           have
           received
           that
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           whose
           direction
           and
           assistance
           ,
           they
           have
           
             mortified
             the
             flesh
             ,
             with
             its
             lusts
             and
             affections
             ,
             conquered
             the
             World
             with
             its
             temptatations
             ,
             resisted
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             quenched
             the
             fiery
             darts
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             fought
             the
             good
             fight
             of
             faith
             ,
             till
             they
             finished
             their
             course
          
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           remainders
           of
           sin
           and
           the
           flesh
           ,
           abide
           lusting
           and
           strugling
           against
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           yet
           no
           sin
           hath
           reigned
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           remainders
           of
           sin
           ,
           they
           have
           bewailed
           ,
           watcht
           over
           ,
           and
           resisted
           ,
           betaking
           themselves
           to
           Christs
           intercession
           for
           their
           pardon
           ;
           therefore
           they
           are
           heirs
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           through
           the
           merits
           of
           Christ
           imparted
           to
           them
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           entituled
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           meritorious
           cause
           on
           his
           part
           ,
           whereby
           they
           have
           an
           actual
           plea
           ,
           
           title
           and
           interest
           in
           Christs
           merit
           ,
           as
           the
           condition
           and
           qualification
           on
           their
           part
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           Kingdom
           and
           eternal
           Rest
           is
           theirs
           ,
           though
           not
           by
           right
           of
           justice
           or
           merit
           ,
           but
           by
           right
           of
           gracious
           promise
           .
           And
           may
           not
           all
           this
           be
           thought
           sufficient
           to
           justifie
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           for
           ,
           or
           causal
           particle
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           granted
           that
           it
           signifie
           meritoriously
           in
           strict
           justice
           on
           their
           part
           ,
           as
           strictly
           and
           fully
           as
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           
             Depart
             ye
             cursed
             ;
             for
          
           ye
           did
           no
           good
           works
           ,
           but
           many
           ill
           ones
           ,
           without
           repentance
           and
           reformation
           ,
           without
           faith
           and
           love
           to
           me
           ?
           The
           goodness
           ,
           and
           justice
           of
           Gods
           Majesty
           will
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           sentence
           any
           Man
           to
           any
           punishment
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           eternal
           intolerable
           sorrow
           and
           pain
           ,
           unless
           it
           hath
           been
           strictly
           and
           fully
           deserved
           ,
           or
           demerited
           .
           But
           the
           goodness
           and
           bounty
           and
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           without
           wrong
           to
           any
           perfection
           ,
           or
           attribute
           of
           his
           ,
           
           accept
           and
           reward
           any
           Man
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           utterly
           incapable
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           in
           some
           sincere
           degree
           qualified
           for
           it
           ,
           with
           such
           an
           abundant
           measure
           of
           happiness
           as
           he
           thinks
           fit
           ,
           although
           no
           ways
           merited
           by
           him
           .
           The
           Lord
           Jesus
           hath
           satisfied
           his
           Fathers
           justice
           and
           honour
           ,
           in
           his
           Government
           ,
           and
           holy
           Laws
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           a
           righteous
           thing
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           save
           the
           penitent
           sinner
           ,
           upon
           condition
           of
           reformation
           and
           holy
           obedience
           :
           They
           that
           are
           saved
           have
           performed
           these
           conditions
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           admitted
           with
           a
           
             for
             .
             Come
             ye
             blessed
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           For
           
             I
             was
             hungry
          
           .
           If
           a
           gracious
           Prince
           ,
           of
           his
           own
           free
           goodness
           ,
           proclaim
           a
           general
           merciful
           pardon
           ,
           to
           all
           Rebels
           ,
           Traytors
           ,
           and
           Theeves
           ,
           provided
           they
           will
           by
           such
           a
           day
           acknowledge
           their
           fault
           ,
           and
           profess
           and
           resolve
           to
           do
           so
           no
           more
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           peace
           with
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           whom
           they
           have
           wronged
           :
           Suppose
           ,
           all
           accept
           the
           
           pardon
           in
           outward
           shew
           ,
           but
           some
           of
           them
           secretly
           practice
           the
           same
           wickedness
           against
           their
           Sovereign
           ,
           and
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           others
           perform
           faithfully
           the
           conditions
           of
           their
           pardon
           :
           If
           at
           the
           General
           Assizes
           ,
           the
           Judge
           upon
           notice
           of
           their
           demeanours
           ,
           should
           say
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           
             I
             restore
             you
             to
             your
             former
             condition
             ,
             state
             and
             dignity
             ;
             for
          
           (
           or
           because
           )
           
             since
             your
             pardon
             proclaimed
             ,
             ye
             have
             so
             demeaned
             your selves
             ,
             as
             penitent
             ,
             loyal
             ,
             faithful
             Subjects
             :
          
           And
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           
             You
             I
             condemn
             to
             death
             and
             torments
             ;
             for
          
           (
           or
           because
           )
           
             ye
             have
             abused
             your
             Sovereigns
             clemency
             :
          
           No
           Man
           of
           sober
           reason
           ,
           or
           common
           sence
           (
           I
           think
           )
           can
           deny
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           condemnation
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           were
           entirely
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           their
           own
           willful
           choise
           ,
           and
           vile
           misdemeanours
           ,
           as
           due
           in
           justice
           to
           their
           demerits
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           restoring
           or
           saving
           the
           other
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           attributed
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           merit
           of
           their
           demeanour
           ,
           
           but
           to
           the
           Kings
           gracious
           mercy
           ,
           and
           bountiful
           favour
           .
           Their
           good
           demeanour
           ,
           could
           be
           at
           most
           but
           the
           necessary
           condition
           or
           qualification
           of
           their
           pardon
           or
           restoration
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           consist
           with
           the
           wisdom
           or
           honour
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           his
           Laws
           ,
           or
           Government
           ,
           so
           to
           use
           them
           ;
           with
           which
           ,
           it
           might
           well
           consist
           with
           his
           wisdom
           and
           honour
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           advantage
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           mercy
           ,
           without
           disparagement
           to
           his
           Justice
           ,
           especially
           in
           case
           his
           Justice
           and
           honour
           ,
           had
           been
           satisfied
           for
           their
           former
           misdemeanours
           ,
           by
           the
           merits
           and
           intercession
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           his
           Royal
           Son
           :
           Now
           just
           so
           it
           is
           in
           this
           case
           of
           which
           we
           now
           speak
           .
           They
           whom
           our
           Lord
           calls
           here
           to
           eternal
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           a
           
             for
             :
             For
             ye
             have
             fed
             ,
             clothed
             ,
             lodged
             me
          
           ;
           are
           so
           far
           from
           this
           proud
           conceit
           of
           Romish
           merit
           by
           their
           works
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           disclaim
           them
           ,
           as
           nothing
           worthy
           
           of
           such
           acceptance
           ,
           ready
           to
           blame
           their
           sluggish
           backwardness
           .
           Lord
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             when
             saw
             we
             thee
             hungry
             ,
             thirsty
             ,
             naked
             ,
             or
             a
             stranger
             ,
             or
             prisoner
             ,
             and
             relieved
             thee
             ?
          
        
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           amiss
           what
           is
           observed
           and
           acknowledg'd
           by
           Jansenius
           ,
           (
           though
           a
           Romanist
           ,
           and
           too
           far
           engaged
           in
           this
           error
           )
           what
           Saint
           Chrisostom
           had
           long
           since
           observed
           before
           him
           ;
           that
           our
           Saviour
           saith
           to
           those
           on
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           
             Come
             ye
             blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
          
           but
           to
           those
           on
           his
           left
           hand
           ,
           he
           saith
           only
           ,
           
             depart
             ye
             cursed
          
           ,
           but
           adds
           not
           ,
           Of
           my
           Father
           ;
           implying
           that
           God
           the
           Father
           is
           the
           Author
           and
           gracious
           donor
           of
           life
           everlasting
           ,
           but
           every
           Man
           that
           doth
           wickedly
           ,
           and
           dies
           in
           his
           wickedness
           without
           repentance
           ,
           is
           the
           only
           Author
           and
           cause
           of
           his
           own
           accursed
           estate
           :
           The
           one
           are
           blessed
           freely
           ,
           and
           mercifully
           by
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           for
           his
           Son
           Christs
           sake
           ,
           in
           whom
           alone
           he
           is
           well
           pleased
           with
           all
           
           that
           come
           by
           him
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           faith
           as
           works
           by
           love
           :
           But
           the
           other
           are
           accursed
           most
           justly
           ,
           because
           they
           sought
           not
           ,
           or
           refused
           when
           it
           was
           offer'd
           them
           ,
           that
           grace
           and
           mercy
           which
           would
           have
           blessed
           them
           ,
           first
           with
           grace
           to
           do
           good
           works
           ,
           then
           with
           glory
           ,
           a
           superabundant
           weight
           of
           glory
           for
           doing
           them
           :
           And
           this
           is
           consonant
           to
           that
           of
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
          
           6.
           v.
           the
           last
           :
           
             For
             the
             wages
             of
             sin
             is
             death
             ,
             but
             the
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           Again
           the
           same
           Janfenius
           also
           observes
           ,
           That
           our
           Saviour
           in
           the
           sentence
           of
           condemnation
           ,
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           
             depart
             ye
             cursed
             into
             everlasting
             fire
             prepared
             for
             you
             ,
          
           but
           
             for
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Angels
             :
          
           Whereas
           in
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           righteous
           ,
           it
           runs
           thus
           :
           
             Come
             ye
             blessed
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             prepared
             for
             you
             .
          
           By
           this
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           it
           is
           implied
           ,
           That
           the
           Salvation
           of
           the
           righteous
           ,
           must
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           prepared
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           
           and
           the
           damnation
           of
           the
           unrighteous
           ,
           not
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           to
           their
           own
           iniquity
           .
           How
           this
           will
           consist
           with
           his
           ,
           and
           his
           Mother
           Romes
           proud
           Tenent
           of
           meriting
           Heaven
           ,
           I
           cannot
           see
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           much
           material
           to
           see
           ,
           save
           only
           that
           this
           may
           be
           seen
           thereby
           ,
           That
           Wisdom
           and
           Truth
           is
           often
           justified
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           her
           Children
           ,
           but
           by
           her
           enemies
           ;
           forced
           by
           that
           light
           sometimes
           to
           own
           ,
           what
           by
           their
           prejudices
           they
           study
           and
           labour
           to
           deny
           .
           Such
           was
           also
           that
           final
           extorted
           confession
           of
           Bellarmine
           himself
           ,
           after
           all
           his
           disputes
           against
           the
           truth
           .
           
             Tutissimum
             est
             in
             solâ
             ,
             Dei
             misericordiâ
             totam
             fiduciam
             reponere
             ,
          
           but
           that
           more
           common
           ,
           and
           owned
           saying
           of
           all
           their
           Schools
           and
           Divines
           ,
           
             Fundamentum
             meriti
             non
             cadit
             sub
             merito
             ,
             The
             Foundation
             of
             merits
             ,
             (
             or
             the
             first
             grace
             by
             which
             Man
             is
             first
             justified
             )
             cannot
             be
             merited
          
           ;
           and
           although
           granting
           this
           ,
           yet
           they
           earnestly
           contend
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           good
           use
           of
           this
           first
           
           grace
           ,
           life
           eternal
           is
           properly
           merited
           ;
           but
           they
           say
           it
           ,
           without
           ,
           and
           against
           Scripture
           and
           reason
           .
        
         
           For
           reason
           tells
           us
           ,
           whatsoever
           any
           Man
           hath
           interest
           in
           ,
           by
           mercy
           and
           grace
           ,
           and
           gracious
           promise
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           expected
           ,
           sued
           for
           ,
           and
           humbly
           accepted
           ,
           on
           the
           same
           terms
           that
           it
           is
           granted
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           is
           forfeited
           .
           But
           not
           only
           the
           first
           grace
           ,
           but
           all
           increase
           of
           grace
           whatsoever
           ,
           must
           be
           grace
           ,
           and
           freely
           bestowed
           not
           merited
           .
           The
           preparations
           of
           this
           heavenly
           Kingdom
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           us
           for
           it
           ,
           are
           the
           fruits
           of
           mercy
           .
           No
           Man
           can
           do
           well
           ,
           unless
           he
           be
           first
           enabled
           by
           God
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           he
           is
           enabled
           by
           Gods
           gifts
           and
           graces
           bestowed
           upon
           him
           ,
           the
           more
           obliged
           he
           is
           to
           God.
           The
           least
           increase
           of
           grace
           ,
           given
           after
           the
           first
           use
           of
           grace
           ,
           exceeds
           the
           measure
           of
           our
           service
           and
           thankfulness
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           creates
           new
           title
           of
           debt
           unto
           God
           ,
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           any
           ground
           or
           title
           of
           merit
           from
           God
           ,
           to
           
           be
           adopted
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           or
           made
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           by
           grace
           ,
           who
           were
           by
           nature
           the
           Children
           of
           wrath
           ,
           strangers
           and
           enemies
           ,
           is
           a
           blessing
           ,
           for
           which
           we
           become
           so
           deeply
           indebted
           ,
           Servants
           to
           God
           our
           Creator
           ,
           Redeemer
           ,
           and
           Sanctifier
           ;
           that
           should
           we
           do
           abundantly
           more
           ,
           and
           better
           than
           we
           do
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           make
           the
           least
           recompence
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           hath
           done
           for
           us
           ;
           and
           yet
           we
           cannot
           continue
           ,
           to
           will
           or
           do
           well
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           free
           undeserved
           continuance
           ,
           and
           increase
           of
           that
           grace
           ,
           and
           holy
           Spirit
           which
           first
           prevented
           us
           :
           Yet
           who
           is
           there
           ,
           that
           doth
           all
           that
           good
           so
           well
           and
           constantly
           ,
           as
           that
           Spirit
           did
           or
           would
           have
           enabled
           him
           ?
        
         
           The
           manner
           of
           the
           Apostles
           question
           Rom.
           11.35
           .
           
             Who
             hath
             first
             given
             to
             him
             ?
          
           includes
           an
           universal
           denial
           ;
           no
           Man
           hath
           ,
           no
           Man
           can
           give
           any
           thing
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           none
           can
           receive
           any
           thing
           from
           him
           ;
           none
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           
           that
           are
           not
           only
           his
           meer
           creatures
           ,
           but
           sinful
           creatures
           ,
           can
           receive
           any
           thing
           from
           him
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           merit
           ,
           but
           of
           free
           mercy
           and
           bounty
           .
           If
           we
           view
           and
           scan
           the
           Tenor
           of
           all
           Gods
           promises
           made
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           grace
           ,
           to
           the
           increase
           and
           perseverance
           ,
           and
           final
           accomplishment
           of
           them
           in
           glory
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           he
           promiseth
           only
           this
           ,
           to
           be
           merciful
           and
           bountiful
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           if
           mercy
           and
           bounty
           be
           the
           compleat
           object
           of
           all
           his
           promises
           ,
           then
           may
           we
           not
           expect
           their
           accomplishment
           ,
           as
           the
           merit
           of
           our
           service
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           fruit
           of
           his
           mercy
           and
           loving
           kindness
           .
           If
           a
           loving
           earthly
           Father
           ,
           should
           give
           his
           Son
           a
           liberal
           pension
           ,
           before
           he
           could
           modesty
           ask
           ,
           or
           discretion
           expect
           it
           ,
           and
           promise
           him
           also
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           employed
           this
           present
           years
           allowance
           well
           ,
           he
           would
           allow
           him
           more
           liberally
           the
           next
           year
           ;
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           how
           well
           soever
           the
           Son
           used
           his
           present
           pension
           ,
           
           yet
           seeing
           the
           profit
           is
           wholly
           his
           own
           ,
           not
           his
           Fathers
           ,
           the
           more
           bountifully
           his
           Father
           useth
           him
           the
           next
           year
           ,
           the
           more
           still
           he
           is
           obliged
           and
           bound
           unto
           him
           :
           Although
           this
           good
           use
           of
           his
           Fathers
           bountiful
           allowance
           ,
           were
           the
           condition
           and
           some
           kind
           of
           motive
           or
           reason
           ,
           why
           ,
           and
           on
           which
           ,
           he
           was
           treated
           :
           A
           gracious
           and
           ingenious
           Son
           ,
           would
           not
           challenge
           the
           second
           or
           third
           years
           pension
           ,
           as
           due
           to
           him
           ,
           by
           right
           of
           merit
           ,
           more
           than
           the
           first
           ,
           although
           he
           had
           his
           Fathers
           promise
           ,
           for
           these
           two
           years
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           not
           for
           the
           first
           :
           For
           his
           Fathers
           promise
           was
           only
           to
           be
           good
           and
           bountiful
           unto
           him
           ,
           so
           he
           would
           be
           dutifully
           thankful
           for
           his
           bounty
           :
           Now
           to
           expect
           and
           challenge
           that
           by
           right
           of
           merit
           ,
           which
           was
           promised
           out
           of
           favour
           and
           loving
           kindness
           ;
           although
           a
           condition
           of
           dutiful
           demeanour
           ,
           and
           faithful
           diligence
           ,
           especially
           if
           that
           demeanour
           ,
           or
           
           diligence
           came
           after
           former
           misdemeanours
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           such
           in
           all
           respects
           ,
           as
           it
           should
           be
           neither
           ,
           is
           an
           high
           degree
           of
           unthankful
           ,
           undutiful
           pride
           ,
           especially
           from
           a
           Son
           to
           a
           Father
           ,
           a
           Son
           that
           was
           once
           a
           rebel
           and
           enemy
           .
           On
           our
           Heavenly
           Fathers
           part
           ,
           no
           debt
           of
           doing
           us
           good
           can
           be
           laid
           ;
           It
           was
           his
           meer
           free
           goodness
           ,
           to
           give
           our
           first
           Parents
           such
           being
           as
           once
           they
           had
           ;
           having
           lost
           that
           goodness
           wherein
           we
           were
           made
           ,
           't
           was
           more
           than
           meer
           goodness
           ,
           't
           was
           abundance
           of
           mercy
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           any
           promise
           at
           all
           of
           restauration
           ,
           to
           our
           lost
           inheritance
           ,
           the
           eternal
           life
           of
           his
           favour
           ;
           and
           after
           this
           promise
           made
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           continuance
           and
           increase
           of
           the
           same
           mercy
           ,
           to
           adopt
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           increase
           his
           grace
           upon
           us
           daily
           ,
           and
           lastly
           to
           Crown
           all
           this
           with
           an
           exceeding
           great
           reward
           ,
           which
           is
           himself
           ,
           the
           endless
           vision
           of
           him
           ,
           from
           whom
           we
           have
           all
           we
           enjoy
           here
           ,
           
           or
           hereafter
           .
           
             Non
             fuisti
             &
             factus
             es
             ,
             Malus
             fuisti
             ,
             &
             liberatus
             es
             ,
             quid
             Deo
             dedisti
             ?
          
           We
           may
           deserve
           the
           diminution
           or
           withdrawing
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           favours
           ,
           and
           blessings
           ,
           but
           we
           cannot
           merit
           ,
           or
           deserve
           their
           increase
           .
           Merit
           supposeth
           such
           an
           inducement
           as
           may
           not
           only
           prevail
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           must
           oblige
           ,
           and
           tie
           in
           strict
           Justice
           ;
           whereas
           no
           such
           tie
           ,
           or
           obligation
           ,
           can
           be
           laid
           upon
           the
           fontal
           ,
           original
           goodness
           ,
           much
           less
           upon
           free
           mercy
           ;
           which
           yet
           multiplies
           it self
           to
           all
           that
           provoke
           not
           its
           withdrawing
           or
           abatement
           .
           Methinks
           Men
           should
           be
           afraid
           ,
           of
           this
           proud
           opinion
           of
           their
           own
           merit
           ;
           because
           't
           is
           so
           like
           that
           of
           the
           
           Pharisee's
           ,
           when
           even
           that
           Publican
           ,
           whom
           he
           condemned
           ,
           will
           rise
           up
           in
           judgment
           against
           them
           ,
           
             for
             he
             went
             away
             justified
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             other
             .
             Luke
          
           18.4
           .
           The
           Pharisee
           absteined
           from
           many
           gross
           sins
           ,
           and
           wanted
           not
           many
           good
           works
           ,
           to
           alledge
           for
           himself
           .
           He
           gave
           
           Tythes
           of
           all
           he
           had
           ,
           fasted
           and
           prayed
           ,
           and
           seemed
           also
           more
           humble
           than
           the
           Romanist
           ,
           for
           ought
           appears
           ,
           for
           though
           he
           thought
           himself
           better
           than
           the
           Publican
           ,
           yet
           he
           acknowledged
           both
           his
           abstinence
           from
           sinful
           works
           ,
           and
           his
           perseverance
           in
           good
           ones
           ,
           to
           be
           from
           God.
           
             God
             I
             thank
             thee
             ,
             for
             this
             ,
          
           and
           
             for
             that
          
           ;
           he
           saith
           not
           as
           they
           ,
           
             God
             I
             thank
             thee
             ,
             thou
             hast
             given
             me
             the
             first
             grace
             ,
             only
             to
             restrain
             me
             from
             such
             sins
             ,
             as
             the
             Publican
             walks
             in
             ,
             whereas
             my
             proficiency
             ,
             in
             doing
             of
             good
             ?
             is
             from
             my
             own
             meritorious
             choice
             ,
          
           but
           
             I
             thank
             thee
             for
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
          
           Yet
           because
           he
           so
           glories
           in
           Gods
           graces
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           received
           from
           free
           mercy
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           not
           truly
           humbled
           by
           that
           grace
           ,
           which
           in
           words
           he
           confesseth
           to
           have
           received
           from
           God
           alone
           ,
           therefore
           is
           he
           less
           justified
           than
           the
           Publican
           ,
           for
           the
           use
           of
           all
           the
           graces
           ,
           which
           God
           bestows
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           is
           to
           teach
           
           us
           true
           humility
           ,
           not
           to
           glory
           in
           our selves
           ,
           but
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           whom
           all
           grace
           and
           glory
           belongs
           :
           And
           if
           we
           make
           not
           this
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           we
           say
           not
           with
           
             Jacob
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             I
             am
             less
             than
             the
             least
             of
             thy
             mercies
             towards
             me
             :
          
           If
           when
           we
           have
           
             done
             justice
          
           ,
           and
           
             loved
             mercy
          
           ,
           we
           
             walk
             not
             humbly
             with
             our
             God
             ,
          
           and
           say
           not
           as
           our
           Lord
           hath
           taught
           us
           ,
           
             forgive
             us
             our
             trespasses
          
           ,
           we
           have
           been
           but
           
             unprofitable
             servants
          
           in
           respect
           of
           what
           we
           might
           ,
           and
           should
           have
           been
           ;
           we
           turn
           his
           grace
           into
           pride
           ,
           and
           vain
           glory
           ,
           and
           are
           worthy
           to
           lose
           the
           acceptance
           and
           reward
           ,
           which
           was
           promised
           for
           Christs
           merits
           ,
           not
           ours
           ,
           though
           not
           without
           sincere
           performance
           of
           those
           conditions
           ,
           to
           which
           his
           mercy
           ,
           and
           grace
           enableth
           us
           .
           Our
           good
           works
           are
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           a
           sweet
           Sacrifice
           ,
           but
           still
           it
           is
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           Better
           is
           it
           for
           us
           ,
           to
           hear
           one
           Saint
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           one
           of
           those
           Spirits
           made
           perfect
           ,
           than
           thousands
           of
           
           daring
           ,
           sinful
           Disputants
           here
           below
           .
           For
           what
           are
           all
           the
           Chairs
           ,
           and
           Schools
           of
           Men
           on
           Earth
           ,
           to
           the
           suffrage
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           where
           not
           only
           one
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           perfected
           Spirits
           ,
           
             cast
             down
             their
             Crowns
             before
             him
             ,
             that
             sits
             on
             the
             Throne
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             Lamb.
             Rev.
          
           7.5
           .
           Saying
           aloud
           ,
           
             To
             him
             that
             hath
             loved
             us
             ,
             and
             washt
             us
             from
             our
             sins
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
             and
             made
             us
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Priests
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Father
             ,
             be
             glory
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             for
             evermore
             ?
          
           Thus
           have
           we
           seen
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           not
           merit
           that
           will
           bring
           us
           to
           this
           promised
           eternal
           Rest
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           that
           will
           attain
           to
           it
           ,
           must
           imploy
           their
           Talent
           well
           ,
           they
           must
           come
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Christ
           came
           unto
           us
           ,
           by
           charity
           and
           by
           humility
           .
           To
           obtain
           this
           Rest
           ,
           will
           cost
           some
           care
           and
           pains
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           expect
           it
           ,
           but
           this
           care
           and
           pains
           will
           be
           highly
           rewarded
           ,
           and
           therefore
           't
           will
           be
           our
           wisdom
           to
           undergo
           it
           :
           The
           Men
           of
           this
           world
           
           are
           apt
           to
           think
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           coming
           to
           Christ
           a
           joyless
           thing
           ,
           because
           it
           speaks
           so
           much
           of
           holy
           living
           ,
           of
           presenting
           our
           bodies
           a
           living
           Sacrifice
           ,
           of
           mortifying
           and
           Sacrificing
           its
           lusts
           and
           affections
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           no
           longer
           to
           enjoy
           themselves
           ,
           who
           voluntarily
           deny
           themselves
           in
           all
           these
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           but
           false
           hearted
           Spies
           ,
           that
           would
           bring
           this
           bad
           report
           upon
           a
           good
           land
           ,
           for
           the
           
             mortifying
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           the
           
             presenting
             our
             bodies
             a
             living
             Sacrifice
             ,
          
           is
           not
           the
           destruction
           of
           our
           joys
           ,
           but
           the
           increase
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           gives
           assurances
           of
           this
           eternal
           Rest
           :
           For
           let
           the
           body
           be
           never
           so
           backward
           to
           be
           presented
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           offer'd
           up
           in
           Sacrifice
           to
           him
           ,
           though
           it
           shrinke
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           tremble
           to
           see
           the
           Sacrificing
           Knife
           ,
           yet
           are
           we
           not
           to
           hearken
           to
           its
           foolish
           tenderness
           ;
           no
           cruelty
           like
           such
           indulgence
           ;
           the
           life
           and
           safety
           ,
           and
           Rest
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           depends
           
           upon
           this
           disciplining
           ,
           this
           mortifying
           the
           body
           :
           For
           he
           that
           mortifies
           and
           kills
           ,
           and
           slayes
           his
           lusts
           ,
           doth
           but
           Sacrifice
           that
           which
           would
           hurt
           ,
           destroy
           ,
           and
           ruine
           himself
           ,
           't
           is
           but
           a
           carnal
           ,
           worldly
           Man
           that
           is
           killed
           at
           most
           ,
           nay
           't
           is
           but
           a
           beast
           ,
           't
           is
           but
           the
           unreasonable
           appetite
           that
           is
           slain
           ;
           reasonable
           Man
           is
           saved
           alive
           ,
           and
           made
           more
           reasonable
           by
           so
           doing
           ,
           and
           exalted
           thereby
           to
           a
           Spiritual
           life
           .
           He
           that
           leaves
           this
           beast
           alive
           ,
           and
           is
           led
           by
           his
           unruly
           passions
           ,
           is
           hurried
           even
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           to
           more
           sorrows
           ,
           cares
           ,
           and
           vexations
           ,
           than
           any
           Saint
           or
           Martyr
           endures
           in
           his
           passage
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           when
           he
           offers
           himself
           up
           unto
           God
           ,
           by
           an
           holy
           life
           ,
           and
           patient
           death
           :
           Therefore
           who
           so
           desires
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           not
           to
           fail
           of
           this
           promised
           eternal
           Rest
           ,
           must
           crucify
           the
           
             whole
             body
             of
             sin
          
           ,
           must
           subdue
           and
           bring
           into
           subjecton
           every
           
             vnruly
             member
          
           thereof
           .
           The
           lustful
           ,
           covetous
           ,
           disdainful
           
           evil
           Eye
           which
           hath
           made
           thee
           blind
           ,
           or
           ill
           sighted
           to
           all
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           must
           be
           closed
           up
           and
           put
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           charitable
           ,
           peaceable
           ,
           contented
           good
           Eye
           set
           open
           ;
           and
           then
           God
           will
           one
           day
           ravish
           that
           Eye
           ,
           with
           Objects
           of
           eternal
           joy
           and
           Rest
           and
           delight
           in
           Heaven
           .
           Our
           Ears
           must
           be
           closed
           up
           and
           deaf
           to
           all
           ungodly
           prophane
           discourses
           ,
           and
           unsavoury
           communication
           ,
           but
           open
           to
           all
           that
           is
           harmless
           and
           good
           ,
           sober
           and
           wise
           ,
           rational
           or
           Christian
           :
           If
           the
           ungodly
           wanton
           cruel
           Ear
           ,
           that
           itches
           after
           falseshood
           and
           wrong
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           the
           religious
           believing
           chast
           merciful
           Ear
           remain
           ;
           then
           thou
           hast
           made
           thine
           Ears
           ,
           the
           gates
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Life
           and
           Rest
           ,
           for
           the
           Spirit
           of
           truth
           to
           enter
           in
           ;
           being
           thus
           opened
           thou
           shalt
           hear
           the
           joys
           of
           Heaven
           sounding
           in
           thy
           Ears
           ,
           such
           joys
           as
           God
           hath
           
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             love
             him
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           Lips
           also
           must
           be
           closed
           ,
           and
           the
           Tongue
           tied
           up
           from
           Oaths
           and
           Curses
           ,
           prophane
           allusions
           to
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           bitter
           revilings
           ,
           strife
           and
           clamour
           ,
           open
           slanders
           and
           secret
           detractions
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           be
           opened
           ,
           and
           the
           Tongue
           loosed
           to
           all
           holy
           duties
           ,
           of
           Prayers
           and
           Prayses
           towards
           God
           ,
           wholsom
           counsel
           ,
           admonition
           and
           instruction
           ,
           towards
           Men.
           If
           the
           prophane
           seducing
           ,
           contentious
           ,
           provoking
           ,
           bitter
           Tongue
           be
           tied
           up
           and
           silenced
           ,
           and
           the
           wise
           ,
           pure
           ,
           and
           peaceable
           and
           faithful
           Tongue
           ,
           be
           loosened
           and
           set
           on
           work
           ,
           thou
           art
           no
           loser
           by
           this
           change
           ,
           because
           thou
           hast
           exchanged
           folly
           for
           wisdom
           ,
           shame
           for
           honour
           ,
           strife
           for
           peace
           ,
           the
           discord
           of
           infernal
           Spirits
           ,
           for
           the
           musick
           of
           Angels
           ;
           thou
           hast
           exchanged
           the
           Tongue
           of
           an
           Atheist
           ,
           for
           the
           Tongue
           of
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           or
           a
           Saint
           .
           Next
           ,
           the
           hand
           must
           be
           withheld
           from
           violence
           and
           oppression
           ,
           from
           theft
           and
           sacriledge
           ,
           
           fraud
           and
           deceit
           ,
           but
           open
           to
           all
           the
           works
           of
           Piety
           and
           Charity
           .
           If
           the
           injurious
           griping
           ,
           bloody
           hand
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           the
           innocent
           holy
           pure
           hand
           be
           lifted
           up
           to
           God
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           stretcht
           out
           to
           Man
           in
           Charity
           ;
           what
           hast
           thou
           lost
           ,
           but
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           Murtherer
           ,
           a
           Thief
           ,
           an
           Usurer
           ,
           or
           Adulterer
           ,
           and
           hast
           for
           it
           ,
           the
           holy
           hand
           of
           a
           Priest
           ,
           the
           Royal
           hand
           of
           a
           Benefactor
           :
           Holy
           and
           acceptable
           unto
           God
           ,
           pleasing
           and
           beneficial
           unto
           Men
           ?
           The
           feet
           also
           must
           be
           restrained
           from
           wandering
           into
           the
           ways
           of
           wickedness
           ,
           where
           we
           meet
           with
           temptations
           and
           vanity
           ,
           snares
           and
           dangers
           ;
           they
           are
           to
           carry
           us
           from
           the
           seducing
           assemblies
           of
           Schismaticks
           ,
           the
           bloody
           Conspiraces
           of
           Rebels
           ,
           the
           riotous
           assemblies
           of
           gluttons
           and
           drunkards
           ;
           they
           must
           be
           ready
           and
           forward
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           
             Gods
             honour
             dwelleth
          
           ,
           where
           his
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           are
           dispensed
           ,
           to
           the
           house
           where
           
           the
           Widow
           and
           Fatherless
           inhabit
           .
           If
           the
           wicked
           perverse
           sinful
           foot
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           charitable
           foot
           be
           left
           thee
           ,
           to
           carry
           thee
           to
           thy
           duty
           towards
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           what
           hast
           thou
           lost
           ,
           but
           the
           disconsolate
           walk
           of
           a
           wilderness
           ,
           amongst
           briers
           and
           thorns
           ,
           and
           serpents
           the
           path
           of
           dismal
           darkness
           ,
           and
           death
           and
           error
           ,
           where
           no
           Rest
           is
           to
           be
           found
           :
           For
           that
           of
           truth
           ,
           light
           ,
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           eternal
           happiness
           ?
           Last
           of
           all
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           sure
           to
           keep
           the
           heart
           for
           God
           ;
           that
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           he
           chiefly
           expects
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           the
           putting
           out
           of
           the
           Eye
           ,
           the
           cutting
           off
           the
           hand
           ,
           and
           setting
           a
           watch
           over
           our
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           offering
           up
           our
           dearest
           and
           only
           Isaac
           ,
           in
           obedience
           to
           Christs
           Command
           ,
           will
           be
           thought
           but
           an
           Hypocritical
           mockery
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           
             knows
             the
             heart
          
           and
           cannot
           be
           mocked
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Son
             give
             me
             thy
             heart
             ,
             Prov.
          
           20.26
           .
           That
           he
           asks
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           will
           
           have
           ,
           and
           surely
           no
           Son
           will
           withhold
           that
           from
           his
           Father
           .
           The
           heart
           is
           the
           Throne
           of
           the
           great
           King
           ,
           where
           he
           sits
           and
           rules
           the
           whole
           Man
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           most
           holy
           place
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           where
           the
           Spirit
           of
           truth
           and
           holiness
           inhabits
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           that
           gives
           him
           not
           this
           ,
           gives
           him
           nothing
           that
           he
           will
           accept
           ,
           or
           that
           will
           make
           for
           our
           everlasting
           Rest
           .
           If
           the
           heart
           be
           first
           presented
           ,
           the
           rest
           will
           and
           must
           follow
           ,
           a
           wise
           and
           holy
           Tongue
           ,
           a
           diligent
           and
           liberal
           hand
           ,
           a
           watchful
           and
           attentive
           Ear
           ,
           a
           wary
           foot
           ,
           obedient
           sober
           chast
           flesh
           ,
           will
           not
           stay
           behind
           ,
           but
           will
           all
           conduce
           to
           the
           carrying
           us
           on
           in
           peace
           to
           this
           desired
           Rest
           .
           Every
           part
           and
           member
           of
           the
           body
           looks
           to
           be
           at
           Rest
           and
           in
           perfect
           happiness
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           therefore
           every
           part
           must
           look
           to
           praise
           and
           glorify
           him
           on
           Earth
           ;
           't
           is
           not
           enough
           that
           the
           Tongue
           be
           holy
           and
           chast
           ,
           if
           the
           hand
           be
           covetous
           ,
           nor
           
           that
           the
           Ear
           be
           diligent
           and
           attentive
           at
           holy
           duties
           ,
           if
           the
           Tongue
           speak
           not
           ,
           and
           the
           hand
           act
           not
           according
           to
           what
           the
           Ear
           heard
           .
           Every
           member
           must
           do
           its
           office
           ,
           the
           head
           was
           made
           to
           know
           God
           ,
           the
           heart
           to
           love
           him
           ,
           the
           Tongue
           to
           praise
           him
           ,
           the
           feet
           to
           follow
           him
           ,
           wherefore
           withhold
           no
           part
           from
           him
           ;
           remember
           he
           made
           the
           whole
           Man
           ,
           and
           redeemed
           the
           whole
           ,
           if
           any
           thing
           be
           withheld
           ,
           no
           Rest
           ,
           no
           happiness
           to
           be
           expected
           ;
           't
           is
           in
           our
           choice
           whilst
           we
           are
           here
           ,
           what
           we
           will
           do
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           will
           chuse
           ;
           whether
           to
           take
           part
           with
           Satan
           ,
           whose
           work
           it
           is
           to
           destroy
           us
           ,
           or
           come
           when
           Christ
           calls
           us
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           will
           assuredly
           save
           us
           ;
           one
           of
           these
           we
           must
           do
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           neutrality
           between
           both
           ;
           either
           we
           must
           be
           the
           
             Members
             of
             Christ
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           
             Heirs
             of
             Heaven
          
           ,
           or
           else
           we
           must
           be
           the
           
             Children
             of
             Satan
          
           ,
           and
           
             Heirs
             of
             intolerable
             endless
             condemnation
          
           .
           
           Remember
           the
           dreadful
           misery
           of
           their
           choice
           ,
           who
           take
           hell
           for
           their
           portion
           ,
           and
           remember
           that
           a
           short
           delight
           here
           unrepented
           ,
           will
           cost
           a
           lasting
           sorrow
           hereafter
           .
           Shall
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           become
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           ,
           to
           present
           us
           unto
           God
           his
           Father
           ,
           to
           give
           us
           eternal
           Rest
           ,
           and
           shall
           we
           refuse
           ,
           and
           flee
           from
           our
           own
           happiness
           ,
           and
           become
           profoundly
           miserable
           in
           despight
           of
           all
           his
           mercy
           ,
           and
           tender
           care
           over
           us
           ?
           If
           Christ
           say
           ,
           
             Come
             unto
             me
             ,
             all
             ye
             that
             are
             weary
             and
             heavy
             laden
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             Rest
             :
          
           Shall
           we
           stop
           our
           Ears
           at
           this
           gracious
           call
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           continue
           in
           wilful
           sins
           ?
           What
           do
           we
           else
           then
           ,
           but
           knowingly
           prefer
           the
           whispers
           of
           Satan
           ,
           before
           the
           loud
           cries
           ,
           and
           calls
           of
           Christ
           ?
           We
           chuse
           hell
           and
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           company
           of
           infernal
           Spirits
           ,
           before
           Heaven
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           Society
           of
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           .
           If
           we
           refuse
           to
           come
           now
           when
           Christ
           
           calls
           us
           ,
           at
           the
           last
           day
           he
           will
           refuse
           to
           receive
           us
           .
           If
           we
           appear
           with
           
             hearts
             filled
             with
             iniquity
          
           ,
           and
           
             hands
             full
             of
             blood
          
           ,
           with
           
             feet
             that
             walked
             in
             the
             counsel
             of
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             and
             stood
             in
             the
             way
             of
             sinners
             ,
          
           he
           will
           not
           know
           us
           for
           his
           Children
           ,
           having
           lost
           his
           Image
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           were
           made
           ,
           he
           will
           say
           unto
           us
           ,
           
             Depart
             from
             me
             ye
             cursed
             ,
             I
             know
             ye
             not
             .
          
           But
           if
           we
           carry
           with
           us
           the
           resemblance
           of
           our
           Maker
           ,
           that
           Image
           and
           likeness
           of
           him
           which
           he
           once
           stamped
           upon
           us
           ;
           if
           we
           can
           present
           him
           with
           a
           wise
           and
           pure
           heart
           ,
           if
           we
           can
           lift
           up
           unto
           him
           holy
           hands
           ,
           if
           we
           can
           see
           him
           with
           chaste
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           if
           our
           feet
           have
           
             walked
             in
             his
             Commandements
             and
             trod
             his
             Courts
             ,
          
           if
           our
           feet
           have
           
             stood
             in
             thy
             Gates
             O
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           then
           shall
           the
           Gates
           of
           Heaven
           open
           unto
           us
           ,
           then
           our
           Heavenly
           Father
           will
           take
           us
           for
           his
           obedient
           Sons
           ;
           such
           as
           heard
           his
           voice
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           shall
           hear
           it
           again
           ,
           when
           he
           will
           
           say
           ,
           
             Come
             ye
             blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             prepared
             for
             you
             from
             the
             begining
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             for
             I
             was
             hungry
             and
             ye
             fed
             me
             ,
             in
             Prison
             and
             ye
             visited
             me
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           All
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           from
           the
           first
           born
           ,
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           are
           all
           heirs
           to
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           all
           his
           invitations
           are
           to
           a
           Crown
           ,
           his
           Sons
           are
           inheritors
           of
           those
           joys
           which
           
             fade
             not
             away
          
           and
           of
           that
           Rest
           which
           never
           shall
           have
           end
           .
           Whereas
           the
           sinful
           Person
           's
           immoderate
           desires
           of
           the
           things
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           are
           but
           his
           torment
           ,
           till
           he
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           then
           his
           satisfaction
           is
           his
           torment
           ,
           because
           there
           's
           no
           Rest
           ,
           nor
           quiet
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           proves
           so
           much
           less
           than
           his
           expectation
           .
           Thus
           is
           the
           restless
           sinner
           always
           sick
           ,
           one
           while
           of
           too
           much
           ,
           another
           while
           of
           too
           little
           ,
           now
           of
           loving
           ,
           then
           of
           loathing
           ,
           now
           of
           want
           ,
           then
           of
           satiety
           ,
           for
           he
           never
           ceaseth
           to
           want
           ,
           till
           he
           cease
           to
           desire
           ;
           and
           Man
           is
           always
           desiring
           either
           the
           presence
           of
           somthing
           
           he
           cannot
           have
           ,
           or
           the
           absence
           of
           somthing
           he
           cannot
           remove
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           continuance
           of
           somthing
           he
           cannot
           keep
           .
           Hence
           the
           sinner
           appears
           to
           be
           as
           the
           Prophet
           Esaiah
           speaks
           ,
           Isa
           .
           57.20
           .
           
             Like
             the
             troubled
             Sea
             when
             it
             cannot
             Rest
             ,
             whose
             waters
             cast
             up
             mire
             and
             durt
             ,
          
           The
           Winds
           within
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Waves
           and
           Tide
           without
           him
           ,
           give
           him
           no
           Rest
           ,
           and
           when
           his
           delights
           are
           at
           the
           highest
           floud
           ,
           they
           do
           bring
           him
           the
           sad
           news
           of
           an
           approaching
           ebb
           .
           Ask
           but
           the
           unclean
           Adulterer
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           tell
           you
           ,
           what
           Rest
           and
           Peace
           he
           finds
           in
           his
           vice
           ;
           compare
           but
           his
           short
           pleasure
           ,
           with
           the
           tormenting
           fire
           of
           his
           lusts
           ,
           joyn'd
           with
           the
           worm
           of
           his
           guilty
           conscience
           :
           Have
           but
           patience
           to
           look
           upon
           him
           in
           his
           nasty
           diseases
           and
           rotten
           bones
           ,
           his
           wasted
           flesh
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           estate
           ;
           (
           for
           that
           is
           often
           the
           event
           ,
           always
           the
           hazard
           )
           and
           he
           will
           have
           little
           to
           boast
           of
           ,
           but
           will
           find
           himself
           
           really
           to
           endure
           more
           misery
           in
           the
           way
           to
           eternal
           death
           ,
           than
           many
           a
           holy
           chast
           Christian
           finds
           to
           eternal
           life
           .
           Ask
           the
           Glutton
           or
           the
           Drunkard
           ,
           whose
           highest
           thoughts
           are
           for
           the
           cloying
           ,
           not
           satisfying
           their
           disordered
           appetites
           ;
           Ask
           if
           they
           find
           not
           themselves
           uneasy
           ,
           when
           they
           consider
           how
           short
           and
           low
           their
           pleasure
           is
           ,
           compared
           with
           the
           irksom
           diseased
           shamefulness
           of
           their
           sin
           .
           See
           how
           heavily
           the
           Ambitious
           proud
           person
           walks
           ,
           between
           his
           eager
           desires
           and
           doubtful
           expectations
           ,
           under
           his
           false
           hopes
           ,
           and
           true
           fears
           ,
           and
           then
           judge
           whether
           his
           wearisom
           days
           ,
           and
           restless
           nights
           ,
           can
           bring
           him
           any
           true
           content
           .
           Should
           I
           instance
           in
           the
           idle
           Gallant
           ,
           whose
           time
           like
           a
           burthen
           lies
           upon
           his
           hands
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           contentious
           wrangler
           ,
           or
           unpeaceable
           brawler
           ,
           the
           secret
           whisperer
           ,
           or
           the
           open
           detractor
           ,
           I
           should
           tire
           your
           patience
           sooner
           than
           want
           a
           proof
           ,
           that
           sin
           is
           a
           wearisom
           
           uneasy
           heavy
           restless
           burthen
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           necessary
           by
           the
           way
           of
           virtue
           to
           come
           unto
           Christ
           for
           ease
           and
           Rest
           .
           The
           Angel
           in
           Tobit
           ,
           bids
           
             Tobias
             take
             out
             the
             gall
             of
             the
             fish
             ,
             to
             cure
             his
             blindness
          
           ;
           if
           we
           rip
           the
           bowels
           of
           worldly
           ,
           sinful
           lusts
           ,
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           take
           out
           the
           gall
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           seriously
           look
           upon
           the
           bitterness
           they
           bring
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           gall
           and
           wormwood
           they
           leave
           behind
           them
           ,
           it
           may
           prove
           a
           remedy
           of
           our
           Spiritual
           blindness
           ;
           yet
           such
           is
           our
           short-sightedness
           ,
           that
           we
           think
           we
           are
           at
           ease
           under
           our
           load
           ,
           and
           at
           Rest
           in
           our
           sore
           Travel
           .
           Sin
           turns
           all
           things
           up
           side
           down
           ,
           it
           sets
           Earth
           above
           ,
           and
           Heaven
           below
           :
           Reason
           at
           the
           footstool
           ,
           and
           brutish
           appetite
           on
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           having
           thus
           lookt
           downward
           for
           our
           Rest
           and
           happiness
           ,
           we
           are
           ashamed
           to
           look
           Heaven
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           and
           having
           lost
           Heaven
           for
           Earth
           by
           sin
           ,
           we
           look
           downward
           still
           ,
           as
           fearing
           
           that
           Hell
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           so
           well
           deserved
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           it
           which
           makes
           Men
           suffer
           all
           sorts
           of
           diseases
           ,
           the
           Gout
           ,
           the
           Stone
           ,
           Tooth-aches
           ,
           and
           all
           kind
           of
           Tortures
           ,
           rather
           than
           die
           ,
           because
           ill
           led
           lives
           leave
           Men
           under
           anxious
           fears
           and
           sad
           doubtings
           ,
           what
           shall
           be
           their
           future
           state
           .
           When
           Tamberlin
           commanded
           all
           Leprous
           persons
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           lead
           a
           miserable
           life
           ,
           the
           poor
           Lepers
           thought
           his
           mercy
           cruel
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           endured
           more
           willingly
           two
           Leprosies
           than
           one
           death
           ;
           not
           because
           of
           any
           great
           comfort
           they
           took
           in
           their
           lives
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           knew
           not
           what
           might
           follow
           after
           death
           .
           To
           lose
           this
           life
           without
           assurance
           or
           hopeful
           probability
           of
           a
           better
           ,
           is
           doleful
           and
           bitter
           ,
           but
           to
           lose
           it
           with
           assurance
           from
           Gods
           own
           Mouth
           of
           a
           far
           worse
           ,
           of
           incurring
           an
           eternal
           death
           ,
           anguish
           and
           pain
           without
           mitigation
           ,
           this
           makes
           death
           deadly
           indeed
           ,
           
           when
           the
           sinner
           must
           die
           again
           ,
           for
           the
           sin
           he
           dies
           in
           ,
           when
           the
           first
           death
           leads
           to
           a
           second
           ;
           and
           when
           all
           the
           terrors
           ,
           and
           sorrows
           ,
           and
           pains
           ,
           of
           the
           first
           death
           ,
           are
           but
           the
           evidences
           of
           more
           ,
           or
           worse
           to
           follow
           ;
           when
           the
           fire
           that
           's
           now
           begun
           to
           be
           kindled
           ,
           
             will
             burn
             down
             to
             the
             lowest
             hell
             ,
             Deut.
          
           32.22
           .
           If
           we
           believe
           this
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           why
           do
           we
           not
           hate
           sin
           ,
           worse
           than
           death
           ?
           Because
           sin
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           this
           ;
           the
           cause
           of
           death
           and
           all
           that
           is
           deadly
           :
           It
           makes
           us
           liable
           to
           a
           dreadful
           account
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           makes
           our
           whole
           life
           restless
           and
           uneasy
           .
           This
           being
           so
           ,
           how
           dare
           we
           trifle
           away
           one
           day
           or
           hour
           more
           of
           that
           term
           ,
           or
           time
           of
           Trial
           ,
           upon
           which
           ,
           though
           so
           short
           ,
           and
           so
           uncertain
           ,
           depends
           such
           a
           life
           and
           such
           a
           death
           ,
           such
           joys
           and
           such
           sorrows
           ,
           such
           rest
           and
           such
           disquiet
           ,
           to
           all
           eternity
           ?
           Methinks
           if
           Heaven
           cannot
           allure
           us
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           joys
           and
           
           blessed
           eternal
           Rest
           there
           to
           be
           had
           ;
           Hell
           might
           affright
           us
           ,
           with
           its
           dreadful
           sufferings
           ,
           into
           our
           duty
           ,
           and
           compel
           us
           to
           make
           God
           at
           least
           ,
           our
           last
           refuge
           ,
           if
           not
           our
           first
           choice
           .
           No
           loss
           so
           great
           as
           the
           loss
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           that
           Rest
           we
           are
           there
           invited
           to
           .
           No
           Prison
           so
           loathsom
           ,
           as
           the
           bottomless
           pit
           of
           horror
           and
           darkness
           :
           No
           sight
           so
           ghastly
           as
           that
           of
           frightful
           fiends
           :
           No
           shriekings
           so
           terrible
           as
           those
           of
           damned
           Ghosts
           :
           No
           stench
           so
           noisom
           as
           that
           of
           the
           lake
           of
           fire
           and
           brimston
           :
           No
           fire
           so
           hot
           as
           of
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           puts
           the
           sinner
           into
           chains
           never
           to
           be
           loosed
           ,
           into
           darkness
           never
           to
           be
           enlightened
           ,
           and
           gives
           him
           
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
          
           never
           to
           be
           remedied
           ,
           gnawing
           vipers
           never
           to
           be
           pulled
           off
           ;
           and
           this
           makes
           up
           such
           a
           mass
           of
           woes
           ,
           such
           a
           deadly
           death
           ,
           as
           exceeds
           all
           humane
           eloquence
           to
           express
           ,
           much
           more
           all
           patience
           to
           endure
           .
           Now
           
           to
           avoid
           all
           this
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           ,
           Heb.
           12.1
           .
           what
           we
           must
           do
           ,
           we
           must
           lay
           aside
           every
           weight
           ,
           and
           the
           sin
           that
           doth
           so
           easily
           beset
           us
           ,
           and
           
             run
             with
             patience
             the
             race
             that
             is
             set
             before
             us
          
           ;
           running
           the
           way
           of
           Gods
           Commandements
           ,
           which
           St.
           Paul
           calls
           here
           a
           race
           ,
           is
           the
           way
           to
           this
           everlasting
           Rest
           ;
           therefore
           
             let
             us
             so
             run
             that
             we
             may
             obtain
             it
             ,
          
           and
           then
           our
           recompence
           is
           ,
           a
           
             Crown
             of
             life
          
           ;
           if
           we
           slothfully
           neglect
           it
           ,
           our
           punishment
           is
           ,
           
             Tribulation
             and
             anguish
             ,
             endless
             and
             intolerable
             ,
          
           the
           
             worm
             of
             conscience
             that
             never
             dies
             ,
          
           the
           
             fire
             of
             hell
             that
             never
             goes
             out
             .
          
           Were
           we
           left
           to
           the
           glimmering
           suspicious
           light
           of
           natural
           reason
           ,
           as
           most
           Nations
           were
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           many
           are
           still
           ,
           to
           guess
           at
           the
           way
           that
           leads
           to
           this
           everlasting
           Rest
           ,
           or
           to
           find
           it
           out
           by
           a
           painful
           enquiry
           ,
           through
           many
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           impediments
           of
           a
           contrary
           erroneous
           Education
           ,
           we
           were
           by
           far
           the
           more
           excusable
           ,
           but
           when
           
           by
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           Gospel
           sounding
           in
           our
           Ears
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           to
           this
           Rest
           chalkt
           out
           before
           our
           Eyes
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           lively
           Oracles
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           powerful
           perswasive
           motives
           of
           hope
           and
           love
           ,
           inviting
           us
           to
           it
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           cogent
           constraining
           motives
           of
           threats
           and
           fear
           ,
           to
           drive
           us
           to
           it
           ;
           hearten'd
           on
           with
           promises
           ,
           assistances
           ,
           and
           instructions
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ;
           what
           pretence
           of
           excuse
           can
           we
           have
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           fall
           short
           of
           this
           Rest
           ?
           But
           some
           are
           often
           enquiring
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           lowest
           degree
           of
           holiness
           ,
           faith
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ,
           that
           is
           consistent
           with
           the
           escaping
           of
           hell
           ,
           or
           hope
           of
           Heaven
           ?
           They
           would
           know
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           lowest
           rate
           that
           Heaven
           and
           eternal
           Rest
           will
           come
           at
           ?
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           those
           that
           would
           be
           resolved
           in
           this
           enquiry
           ,
           are
           of
           a
           most
           disingenuous
           unworthy
           disposition
           ;
           for
           when
           God
           hath
           obliged
           us
           ,
           by
           
           so
           many
           mercies
           ,
           assistances
           ,
           encouragements
           ,
           and
           rewards
           ,
           thus
           to
           beat
           down
           as
           low
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           the
           price
           of
           all
           his
           kindness
           and
           bounty
           ;
           't
           is
           a
           dangerous
           sign
           that
           he
           that
           seeks
           heaven
           and
           happiness
           so
           faintly
           ,
           will
           not
           seek
           it
           long
           ;
           for
           we
           Sail
           against
           Tide
           ,
           in
           our
           Voyage
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           earnest
           diligence
           is
           required
           in
           the
           passage
           thither
           ,
           but
           if
           we
           begin
           to
           lay
           aside
           our
           Sails
           and
           Oares
           ,
           we
           shall
           by
           the
           very
           stream
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           (
           the
           world
           and
           the
           flesh
           )
           be
           carried
           backward
           to
           perdition
           .
           The
           way
           to
           Heaven
           is
           upward
           ,
           but
           the
           ground
           is
           falling
           that
           we
           tread
           on
           ,
           and
           the
           heaviness
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           doth
           perpetually
           expose
           us
           to
           relapses
           .
           'T
           is
           very
           probable
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           is
           so
           jealous
           and
           wary
           ,
           of
           doing
           ought
           more
           than
           is
           necessary
           to
           this
           eternal
           Rest
           ,
           will
           never
           attain
           to
           do
           so
           much
           :
           He
           is
           likely
           to
           shoot
           short
           of
           his
           Mark
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           affraid
           of
           over-shooting
           it
           .
           He
           that
           said
           :
           
           
             So
             run
             that
             you
             may
             obtain
             ,
          
           meant
           ,
           so
           diligently
           ,
           so
           earnestly
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           were
           never
           sure
           enough
           of
           obtaining
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           running
           as
           fast
           as
           your
           Spirits
           can
           hold
           out
           ,
           till
           you
           come
           to
           the
           Gaol
           ,
           the
           
             high
             price
             of
             your
             calling
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           The
           slothful
           Servant
           that
           said
           his
           Master
           was
           an
           
             Austere
             Man
          
           ,
           did
           but
           slander
           his
           Master
           ,
           to
           hide
           his
           own
           negligence
           ,
           thinking
           all
           too
           much
           that
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           that
           eternal
           Salvation
           ,
           which
           cost
           no
           less
           than
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           life
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           set
           at
           too
           high
           a
           price
           .
        
         
           Such
           as
           are
           thus
           niggardly
           of
           their
           pains
           ,
           will
           find
           at
           last
           ,
           that
           by
           not
           improving
           their
           Talent
           ,
           they
           will
           lose
           at
           once
           both
           Heaven
           and
           it
           .
           
             Take
             from
             him
             the
             Talent
          
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           in
           the
           Parable
           ,
           Matt.
           25.28
           .
           
             and
             cast
             the
             unprofitable
             Servant
             into
             outer
             darkness
             .
          
           That
           this
           may
           not
           happen
           unto
           any
           one
           of
           us
           ,
           let
           us
           follow
           the
           advice
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Heb.
           12.14
           .
           
           which
           saith
           ,
           
             follow
             peace
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             holiness
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             Man
             shall
             see
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             .
          
           God
           is
           not
           disquieted
           or
           troubled
           ,
           or
           angry
           ,
           though
           for
           our
           sakes
           he
           seems
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           when
           his
           wronged
           justice
           must
           punish
           us
           ,
           unless
           we
           repent
           :
           'T
           is
           our
           sin
           not
           his
           wrath
           ,
           which
           whets
           the
           Sword
           of
           the
           destroying
           Angel
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           we
           desire
           to
           be
           like
           the
           Angels
           ,
           yea
           like
           our
           Heavenly
           Father
           ,
           in
           being
           at
           Rest
           and
           quiet
           ,
           and
           keeping
           the
           peace
           of
           our
           Spirits
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           froward
           generation
           ?
           To
           be
           sedate
           and
           quiet
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           as
           many
           humours
           as
           Men
           ?
           To
           be
           the
           same
           when
           others
           run
           several
           ways
           to
           break
           our
           Rest
           ?
           To
           be
           humble
           when
           one
           scorns
           us
           ?
           Meek
           when
           another
           provokes
           and
           rages
           ?
           Silent
           when
           this
           Man
           reviles
           ?
           Charitable
           when
           the
           other
           hates
           and
           persecutes
           us
           ?
           Not
           to
           be
           transported
           with
           passion
           at
           others
           violence
           ?
           To
           stay
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           
           keep
           our selves
           in
           calmness
           ,
           and
           peaceable
           Rest
           ,
           when
           the
           World
           is
           gone
           out
           of
           order
           ,
           not
           to
           pull
           it
           more
           in
           pieces
           ,
           by
           seeking
           to
           settle
           it
           as
           we
           please
           ?
           Not
           to
           enrage
           the
           fire
           that
           threatens
           us
           ,
           by
           blowing
           up
           with
           violent
           words
           ,
           but
           to
           quench
           it
           with
           soft
           answers
           ,
           and
           to
           overcome
           evil
           with
           good
           ,
           
             following
             peace
             with
             all
             Men
          
           ,
           and
           fighting
           only
           against
           our
           lusts
           and
           passions
           ,
           which
           War
           against
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           disturb
           and
           hinder
           its
           rest
           and
           peace
           ?
           
             From
             whence
             come
             Wars
             ,
             and
             fightings
             amongst
             you
             ,
             are
             they
             not
             from
             restless
             lusts
             and
             desires
          
           of
           all
           sizes
           ,
           that
           
             War
             and
             rage
             with
             in
             you
             ?
          
           These
           lusts
           are
           the
           spawn
           of
           the
           two
           great
           sensual
           principles
           ,
           Desire
           and
           Anger
           .
           Sometimes
           pride
           ,
           sometimes
           coveting
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           not
           made
           ones
           lot
           ,
           and
           then
           disturbing
           and
           confounding
           properties
           ,
           in
           hope
           of
           attaining
           it
           :
           All
           the
           unpeaceableness
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           forged
           ,
           and
           managed
           
           by
           these
           lusts
           :
           And
           the
           graces
           which
           Christ
           prescribes
           ,
           Matt.
           5.
           as
           
             Humility
             ,
             Meekness
             ,
             Contentedness
          
           ,
           are
           sent
           to
           root
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           to
           dwell
           with
           that
           impatience
           ,
           and
           insatiable
           restless
           ravening
           ,
           which
           troubles
           the
           World
           :
           But
           too
           many
           there
           are
           amongst
           us
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           thus
           learnt
           Christ
           .
           The
           wrathful
           Malecontent
           ,
           who
           disturbs
           both
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           sails
           through
           a
           stormy
           tempestuous
           Sea
           and
           Rocks
           and
           Sands
           ready
           to
           ruine
           him
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           ruine
           of
           many
           others
           ,
           in
           soul
           and
           body
           ,
           estate
           and
           good
           name
           ,
           he
           may
           arrive
           at
           his
           wisht-for
           haven
           of
           riches
           and
           power
           :
           But
           what
           doth
           he
           find
           at
           the
           end
           thereof
           ,
           but
           a
           miserable
           Shipwrack
           of
           himself
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           horror
           of
           conscience
           ,
           hatred
           from
           Men
           of
           all
           parties
           ,
           perpetual
           jealousies
           of
           his
           being
           bereaved
           of
           his
           dearly
           bought
           ,
           unjust
           acquisitions
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           ,
           't
           is
           likely
           ,
           Hamans
           Gallows
           ,
           Absalons
           
           Tree
           ,
           or
           Joabs
           Sword
           ?
           However
           an
           infamous
           name
           and
           memory
           ,
           after
           an
           anxious
           perplext
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           incomparably
           worse
           ,
           eternal
           intolerable
           sorrow
           and
           pain
           both
           of
           Soul
           and
           Body
           .
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Heretick
           or
           Schismatick
           ,
           who
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           prided
           himself
           a
           while
           ,
           by
           leading
           a
           numerous
           party
           or
           sect
           ,
           of
           unstable
           Souls
           ,
           from
           the
           
             faith
             that
             was
             once
             for
             all
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           from
           the
           
             unity
             of
             peace
          
           ,
           and
           order
           of
           obedience
           to
           lawful
           Governours
           ,
           into
           destructive
           Error
           and
           Schisme
           ,
           finds
           himself
           wilder'd
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           followed
           him
           crumbled
           into
           subdivisions
           ,
           'till
           one
           and
           the
           other
           end
           in
           shame
           and
           self
           confusion
           ,
           bringing
           them
           either
           to
           repentance
           ,
           or
           intolerable
           endless
           misery
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           peaceable
           ,
           meek
           ,
           obedient
           follower
           of
           Christ
           enjoys
           his
           Rest
           ,
           and
           the
           benefit
           of
           good
           Government
           ,
           with
           cheerful
           thankfulness
           to
           God
           and
           Man
           ;
           
           bears
           the
           troublesom
           oppressions
           ,
           and
           disorders
           ,
           of
           an
           evil
           one
           patiently
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           violence
           of
           seduced
           Governours
           ,
           call
           him
           to
           the
           fire
           and
           fagot
           ,
           imprisonment
           ,
           banishment
           ,
           sequestration
           and
           what
           not
           ,
           he
           chuseth
           rather
           ,
           poverty
           and
           death
           ,
           with
           torments
           for
           an
           hour
           or
           two
           ,
           than
           the
           farr
           worse
           rack
           of
           an
           evil
           conscience
           ,
           the
           
             Worm
             that
             dieth
             not
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             fire
             that
             is
             not
             quenched
          
           .
           They
           that
           go
           about
           to
           build
           a
           Tower
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           once
           confounded
           and
           divided
           in
           their
           Language
           ,
           't
           will
           prove
           but
           a
           Babel
           ,
           or
           shameful
           Chaos
           at
           best
           :
           
             When
             one
             builds
             and
             another
             pulls
             down
             ,
             what
             profit
             have
             they
             then
             but
             labour
             ?
             Eccl.
          
           34.23
           .
           
             A
             house
             divided
             against
             it self
          
           ,
           be
           it
           a
           Family
           ,
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           Church
           ,
           it
           
             cannot
             stand
          
           to
           Gods
           glory
           ;
           And
           it
           were
           to
           be
           wisht
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           have
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           in
           their
           Mouths
           ,
           when
           they
           separate
           from
           the
           Church
           (
           which
           Baptized
           ,
           and
           
           taught
           them
           their
           Christianity
           )
           for
           matters
           of
           an
           indifferent
           nature
           ,
           no
           where
           forbidden
           ,
           would
           take
           heed
           of
           dishonouring
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           glory
           ,
           by
           pretending
           to
           make
           them
           the
           end
           of
           their
           groundless
           quarrels
           and
           jealousies
           .
           The
           common
           enemies
           to
           true
           Religion
           are
           Atheism
           ,
           and
           Supersttion
           .
           Whereto
           then
           serves
           all
           this
           ado
           ,
           about
           gestures
           ,
           and
           vestures
           ,
           and
           other
           external
           rites
           and
           formalities
           ?
           That
           for
           such
           things
           as
           these
           (
           never
           imposed
           but
           for
           decency
           and
           order
           )
           Men
           should
           clamour
           against
           the
           times
           ,
           desert
           their
           ministerial
           office
           ,
           fly
           from
           their
           Country
           as
           out
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           stand
           at
           open
           defiance
           against
           lawful
           authority
           ,
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           draw
           their
           Pens
           and
           Swords
           against
           them
           ;
           whereto
           serves
           all
           this
           ,
           but
           to
           give
           scandal
           to
           Atheist
           and
           Romanist
           ?
           The
           Atheist
           ,
           to
           think
           there
           is
           no
           certainty
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           scoff
           at
           all
           ;
           the
           Romanist
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           theirs
           
           is
           the
           true
           ,
           when
           their
           adversaries
           have
           so
           little
           unity
           and
           peace
           with
           each
           other
           ?
           Unity
           and
           Peace
           ,
           are
           the
           order
           and
           harmony
           ,
           the
           beauty
           and
           strength
           ,
           and
           comfort
           of
           our
           own
           Spirits
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           Families
           and
           Neighbourhoods
           ,
           Cities
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           Church
           and
           State.
           Peace
           gives
           a
           seasonable
           opportunity
           of
           gathering
           wealth
           ,
           and
           of
           employing
           and
           enjoying
           it
           ,
           with
           thankfulness
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           charity
           to
           Man
           ;
           it
           gives
           an
           advantageous
           leisure
           for
           learning
           ,
           and
           knowledge
           of
           all
           sorts
           ;
           especially
           that
           which
           most
           concerns
           us
           ,
           the
           
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           But
           division
           and
           strife
           ,
           are
           the
           ruine
           and
           misery
           of
           single
           Persons
           ,
           the
           bane
           of
           private
           Families
           ,
           publick
           Societies
           ,
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           profitable
           ,
           or
           comfortable
           to
           Man.
           When
           the
           World
           is
           out
           of
           frame
           ,
           peace
           establisheth
           the
           pillars
           of
           it
           ,
           brings
           every
           part
           to
           its
           own
           place
           ,
           the
           sensual
           under
           the
           rational
           ,
           the
           flesh
           
           under
           the
           beck
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           It
           draws
           the
           Servant
           under
           the
           Master
           ,
           the
           Subject
           under
           the
           Magistrate
           .
           The
           peace
           of
           Families
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           makes
           every
           part
           to
           dwell
           together
           in
           unity
           ,
           it
           keeps
           every
           Man
           in
           his
           right
           place
           ,
           the
           Master
           on
           Horseback
           ,
           the
           Servant
           on
           the
           ground
           ;
           the
           King
           on
           the
           Throne
           ,
           the
           Subject
           in
           his
           private
           station
           ;
           the
           pastors
           in
           their
           place
           of
           teaching
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           in
           theirs
           of
           attention
           and
           devotion
           :
           Like
           an
           intelligence
           ,
           it
           moves
           the
           lesser
           Sphere
           of
           a
           Family
           ,
           and
           the
           greater
           Orb
           of
           a
           Commonwealth
           or
           Kingdom
           ,
           composedly
           and
           orderly
           in
           its
           happiness
           .
           Peace
           is
           so
           necessary
           in
           all
           conditions
           to
           rest
           and
           happiness
           ,
           that
           without
           it
           ,
           ones
           Family
           is
           a
           prison
           ,
           or
           sad
           confinement
           to
           trouble
           and
           molestation
           :
           Neighbourhood
           ,
           gives
           but
           the
           opportunity
           of
           vexing
           and
           injuring
           one
           another
           :
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           ,
           are
           but
           so
           many
           wildernesses
           of
           wild
           beasts
           :
           
           The
           Church
           no
           Church
           ,
           more
           like
           Babel
           ,
           than
           Jerusalem
           :
           A
           Kingdom
           or
           State
           ,
           a
           disorderly
           Chaos
           ;
           yea
           an
           Aceldama
           ,
           or
           
             field
             of
             blood
          
           .
        
         
           By
           peace
           at
           home
           ,
           good
           Laws
           and
           Orders
           are
           made
           and
           kept
           ;
           Magistrates
           respected
           ,
           Subjects
           relieved
           according
           to
           their
           necessities
           :
           By
           peace
           and
           agreement
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           Gods
           ordinances
           are
           duly
           observed
           ,
           good
           discipline
           executed
           ;
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           maintained
           and
           encouraged
           ,
           the
           People
           edified
           ,
           Gods
           houses
           preserved
           and
           beautified
           :
           Who
           is
           there
           then
           that
           would
           not
           seek
           his
           eternal
           Rest
           hereafter
           ,
           by
           seeking
           peace
           and
           ensuing
           it
           here
           ?
        
         
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           that
           leads
           and
           conducts
           us
           to
           this
           eternal
           Rest
           ,
           is
           also
           the
           wisest
           and
           most
           powerful
           preserver
           of
           peace
           in
           order
           to
           it
           ;
           It
           commands
           us
           to
           study
           and
           pray
           for
           it
           ,
           to
           follow
           it
           ,
           with
           all
           diligence
           till
           we
           overtake
           it
           ;
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           lose
           our
           right
           for
           the
           
           sake
           of
           peace
           ,
           to
           part
           with
           Coat
           ,
           or
           Cloak
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           tolerable
           ,
           rather
           than
           it
           .
        
         
           Peace
           levels
           the
           hills
           ,
           and
           raises
           the
           vallies
           ,
           and
           casts
           an
           healthful
           peaceable
           influence
           ,
           on
           all
           conditions
           and
           qualities
           of
           Men
           :
           That
           as
           it
           was
           prophesied
           ,
           Isa
           .
           11.6
           .
           The
           
             Wolf
             may
             dwell
             with
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             and
             the
             Leopard
             lie
             down
             with
             the
             Kid.
          
           And
           if
           it
           be
           not
           so
           with
           Christians
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           they
           are
           so
           in
           word
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           heart
           ;
           have
           received
           the
           Gospel
           of
           peace
           in
           their
           Ears
           ,
           and
           heads
           perhaps
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           the
           love
           thereof
           :
           For
           were
           they
           indeed
           the
           Sons
           of
           peace
           ,
           in
           whose
           hearts
           the
           peace
           of
           God
           takes
           place
           ,
           were
           they
           Members
           of
           that
           body
           of
           which
           Christ
           is
           the
           head
           ,
           then
           every
           Member
           of
           such
           a
           Kingdom
           or
           Church
           ,
           would
           keep
           its
           place
           ,
           with
           subordinate
           dependance
           ;
           the
           rich
           by
           supplying
           the
           poor
           ,
           the
           poor
           by
           blessing
           the
           rich
           ,
           the
           wise
           by
           teaching
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           the
           ignorant
           
           by
           hearkening
           to
           the
           wise
           ;
           every
           Man
           being
           as
           an
           Angel
           ,
           or
           ministring
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           another
           .
           But
           the
           restless
           ,
           unpeaceable
           person
           ,
           counts
           it
           his
           honour
           ,
           to
           speak
           and
           do
           what
           he
           list
           :
        
         
           To
           pursue
           his
           enemies
           till
           he
           take
           them
           ,
           and
           beat
           them
           as
           small
           as
           the
           dust
           before
           the
           wind
           ;
           to
           stand
           in
           the
           vally
           ,
           and
           touch
           the
           Mountains
           till
           they
           smoak
           ;
           reach
           at
           that
           which
           is
           above
           ,
           and
           pull
           it
           down
           ;
           divide
           that
           which
           is
           united
           ;
           shake
           that
           which
           is
           establisht
           ,
           violate
           that
           which
           should
           not
           be
           toucht
           ;
           and
           are
           ever
           moving
           and
           heaving
           upward
           ,
           to
           gain
           a
           name
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           by
           firing
           a
           Temple
           ,
           or
           setting
           a
           Kingdom
           or
           Church
           in
           combustion
           .
           Thus
           are
           honours
           valued
           and
           sought
           among
           Men
           ,
           the
           Sons
           of
           Belial
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           yokeless
           .
           Honourable
           Schismaticks
           descend
           from
           
             Jeroboam
             ,
             who
             made
             Israel
             to
             sin
          
           ;
           from
           
             Corah
             ,
             Dathan
          
           and
           
             Abiram
             ,
             who
             rose
             up
             against
             
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
          
           till
           they
           perished
           in
           their
           contradiction
           :
           Honourable
           Hypocrites
           ,
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           the
           Sons
           of
           Pharisees
           ,
           whose
           name
           ,
           and
           profession
           was
           ,
           to
           separate
           as
           more
           holy
           ;
           though
           the
           Baptist
           and
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           condemned
           them
           as
           more
           wicked
           .
        
         
           Honourable
           Murtherers
           ,
           of
           their
           Father
           the
           Devil
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           sins
           entrance
           into
           the
           World
           ;
           ambitious
           ,
           covetous
           ,
           discontented
           ,
           revengful
           ,
           humorous
           ,
           unpeaceable
           persons
           ,
           and
           these
           would
           be
           accounted
           the
           Honourable
           grandees
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           Heraldry
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           we
           find
           no
           such
           Titles
           of
           Honour
           .
           An
           Honour
           it
           is
           to
           be
           at
           peace
           and
           rest
           ;
           
             cease
             from
             strife
             ,
             Prov.
          
           20.3
           .
           The
           peaceable
           Man
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           Honourable
           Man
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           in
           Gods
           account
           :
           By
           peaceableness
           ,
           and
           following
           peace
           ,
           Men
           procure
           to
           themselves
           a
           sure
           Title
           to
           everlasting
           peace
           and
           rest
           ;
           knowing
           
           that
           the
           
             merciful
             shall
             obtain
             mercy
          
           ,
           the
           
             peaceable
             ,
             peace
          
           ,
           and
           Rest
           at
           the
           last
           .
           But
           there
           are
           amongst
           us
           ,
           unquiet
           restless
           persons
           who
           pretend
           to
           inspirations
           ,
           and
           boast
           themselves
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           but
           we
           are
           exhorted
           by
           St.
           John
           ,
           1
           Ephes
           .
           4.1
           .
           
             Not
             to
             believe
             every
             Spirit
          
           ,
           but
           
             to
             try
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             whether
             they
             are
             of
             God
             or
             no
             ,
          
           because
           
             many
             false
             Prophets
             are
             gone
             out
             into
             the
             World
             :
          
           And
           our
           Saviour's
           direction
           for
           the
           discovery
           of
           them
           we
           have
           ,
           Matt.
           7.16
           .
           
             Ye
             shall
             know
             them
             by
             their
             fruits
             .
          
           Our
           Saviours
           meaning
           could
           not
           be
           only
           ,
           nor
           chiefly
           ,
           the
           fruits
           of
           their
           lives
           in
           their
           outward
           conversation
           ,
           for
           falsehood
           is
           often
           set
           off
           by
           Hypocrisy
           ;
           and
           a
           shew
           of
           sanctity
           ,
           goes
           for
           great
           purity
           ;
           and
           pretences
           of
           Religion
           and
           Reformation
           ,
           serve
           to
           delude
           ,
           and
           mislead
           unstable
           Souls
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Wool
           which
           the
           Wolf
           wraps
           about
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           means
           to
           do
           most
           mischief
           ,
           with
           least
           suspition
           .
           The
           
           old
           Serpent
           is
           not
           so
           silly
           as
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           his
           Ministers
           (
           whilst
           they
           are
           working
           the
           works
           of
           darkness
           )
           should
           be
           able
           to
           draw
           a
           considerable
           party
           into
           their
           communion
           ,
           should
           they
           appear
           in
           their
           dismal
           colours
           ;
           therefore
           he
           puts
           them
           into
           a
           new
           dress
           ,
           before
           he
           send
           them
           abroad
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           transforming
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           the
           Ministers
           of
           light
           ;
           therefore
           our
           Saviour
           could
           not
           mean
           the
           fruits
           of
           their
           lives
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           the
           fruits
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           necessary
           consequences
           of
           their
           Doctrines
           .
           If
           what
           is
           spoken
           and
           Taught
           by
           them
           ,
           upon
           examination
           do
           plainly
           appear
           inconsistent
           with
           any
           one
           branch
           or
           duty
           of
           a
           Christian
           life
           ,
           the
           words
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           are
           not
           wholsom
           words
           .
           It
           can
           be
           no
           Heavenly
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           teacheth
           Men
           to
           be
           
             earthly
             ,
             sensual
          
           ,
           and
           devilish
           ,
           that
           tends
           to
           make
           Men
           unjust
           in
           their
           dealings
           ,
           uncharitable
           in
           
           their
           censures
           ,
           undutiful
           to
           their
           superiours
           .
           It
           was
           not
           the
           purpose
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           publishing
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           thereby
           freeing
           us
           from
           the
           rigor
           and
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           so
           to
           turn
           us
           loose
           and
           lawless
           ,
           to
           do
           (
           as
           when
           there
           was
           no
           King
           in
           Israel
           )
           what
           
             seemed
             good
             in
             our
             own
             Eyes
          
           ;
           follow
           our
           own
           crooked
           will
           ,
           gratify
           any
           corrupt
           lust
           ;
           but
           to
           oblige
           us
           the
           faster
           ,
           by
           these
           new
           benefits
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           promises
           ,
           and
           to
           bind
           us
           to
           our
           good
           behaviour
           the
           more
           strictly
           ,
           allowing
           no
           liberty
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           to
           
             fulfil
             the
             lusts
             thereof
          
           ,
           but
           to
           exact
           of
           us
           sincere
           sanctity
           and
           purity
           ,
           both
           of
           inward
           affection
           ,
           and
           outward
           conversation
           ;
           otherwise
           no
           true
           Rest
           to
           be
           expected
           .
        
         
           But
           our
           pretenders
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           call
           the
           Scriptures
           a
           
             dead
             letter
          
           ,
           boast
           of
           new
           inspirations
           ,
           and
           endanger
           greatly
           the
           bringing
           in
           confusion
           amongst
           Men
           ,
           and
           disturbances
           into
           States
           and
           Kingdoms
           ;
           the
           Governours
           whereof
           ,
           having
           
           no
           other
           authority
           ,
           than
           what
           is
           either
           founded
           or
           agreeable
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           or
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           will
           still
           be
           in
           the
           power
           of
           each
           pretender
           ,
           to
           deliver
           Oracles
           out
           of
           his
           own
           breast
           ,
           as
           the
           immediate
           dictates
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           safety
           ,
           and
           interest
           of
           that
           Government
           ,
           which
           any
           where
           is
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           established
           :
           And
           so
           the
           peace
           of
           Kingdoms
           ,
           must
           be
           as
           uncertain
           and
           changeable
           ,
           as
           the
           phansies
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           as
           alterable
           as
           Testaments
           are
           while
           the
           Testator
           lives
           ;
           every
           illuminate
           breast
           pretending
           to
           come
           like
           Moses
           from
           God
           in
           Sinai
           ,
           with
           new
           Tables
           of
           divine
           Commandements
           ,
           which
           must
           abolish
           and
           exclude
           the
           old
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           our
           great
           comfort
           ,
           blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           publick
           Doctrine
           established
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           is
           at
           this
           day
           such
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           chargeable
           ,
           with
           any
           one
           thing
           ,
           contrary
           to
           any
           part
           of
           that
           duty
           ,
           which
           a
           Christian
           owes
           ,
           either
           to
           God
           or
           Man.
           
        
         
         
           Let
           these
           pretenders
           consider
           what
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.7
           .
           
             The
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             given
             to
             every
             Man
             to
             profit
             withal
             :
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           let
           no
           Man
           pretend
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           for
           any
           other
           end
           or
           purpose
           ,
           save
           for
           what
           it
           was
           given
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           not
           to
           procure
           himself
           glory
           ,
           not
           to
           separate
           from
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           not
           to
           pride
           and
           puff
           up
           himself
           by
           despising
           and
           scorning
           others
           ,
           but
           to
           advance
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           promote
           his
           own
           and
           others
           salvation
           .
        
         
           If
           what
           thou
           hast
           or
           pretends
           to
           have
           ,
           be
           given
           ,
           the
           honour
           is
           the
           givers
           ,
           and
           the
           receiver
           must
           give
           an
           account
           how
           he
           hath
           used
           ,
           what
           he
           hath
           received
           .
           Now
           in
           order
           to
           the
           procuring
           this
           eternal
           Rest
           ,
           there
           are
           indeed
           in
           the
           Church
           several
           gifts
           ,
           in
           several
           men
           ;
           different
           Offices
           ,
           and
           divers
           operations
           ,
           which
           look
           at
           first
           as
           if
           they
           proceeded
           from
           several
           principles
           ,
           and
           tended
           to
           division
           ;
           but
           
           as
           all
           this
           variety
           tends
           to
           unity
           ,
           so
           all
           indeed
           proceeds
           from
           unity
           ,
           Unity
           in
           Trinity
           ,
           one
           and
           the
           same
           God
           truly
           distinguisht
           into
           three
           Persons
           ,
           but
           always
           united
           into
           the
           same
           God-head
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           Rest
           may
           those
           Men
           expect
           ,
           who
           dig
           at
           the
           foundation
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           stick
           not
           to
           deny
           that
           blessed
           Trinity
           ,
           into
           whose
           worship
           ,
           and
           in
           whose
           name
           we
           are
           Baptized
           :
           The
           name
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Son
           and
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ?
           To
           which
           three
           Sacred
           Persons
           we
           so
           often
           say
           ,
           
             Glory
             be
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           These
           are
           the
           Three
           which
           said
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           when
           they
           made
           Man
           ,
           Gen.
           1.
           
           
             Let
             us
             make
             Man
             after
             our
             Image
             ,
             in
             our
             likeness
             .
          
           These
           are
           they
           which
           manifested
           themselves
           at
           our
           Lords
           Baptisme
           ;
           joyning
           again
           to
           renue
           that
           Image
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           were
           made
           .
           The
           Father
           in
           the
           voice
           ,
           the
           Son
           owned
           by
           that
           voice
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Dove
           abiding
           on
           
           him
           :
           These
           are
           that
           
             Holy
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             Holy
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Seraphims
           in
           Isaiah
           ,
           under
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           gave
           all
           glory
           .
           These
           are
           they
           to
           whom
           the
           Angels
           and
           Saints
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           sing
           that
           Anthem
           of
           praise
           in
           the
           Revelations
           .
           This
           is
           the
           sum
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           brings
           Rest
           and
           peace
           eternal
           to
           all
           that
           well
           understand
           and
           receive
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ordained
           that
           the
           
             Literae
             formatae
          
           ,
           or
           
             Commendatory
             Letters
          
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           solemn
           warrants
           of
           entertainment
           ,
           and
           hospitality
           ,
           between
           Christians
           ,
           should
           be
           subscrib'd
           by
           these
           Letters
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           denoting
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           their
           faith
           who
           carried
           those
           Letters
           .
           
             There
             are
             three
          
           (
           saith
           St.
           John
           )
           
             that
             bear
             record
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             these
             three
             are
             one
          
           and
           the
           same
           God
           blessed
           for
           ever
           :
           One
           Essence
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           our
           Lord
           hath
           said
           ,
           
           
             I
             and
             the
             Father
             are
             one
             .
          
           Thus
           to
           believe
           ,
           highly
           concerns
           us
           all
           ,
           because
           of
           all
           errors
           ,
           none
           so
           pernicious
           ,
           none
           so
           intolerable
           ,
           as
           those
           which
           concern
           the
           first
           fountain
           ,
           whence
           all
           things
           flow
           ;
           and
           the
           last
           end
           to
           which
           all
           things
           tend
           .
           Derive
           all
           from
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           ,
           ascribe
           and
           refer
           the
           glory
           of
           all
           to
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           come
           to
           enjoy
           him
           in
           blessed
           rest
           and
           happiness
           ,
           whom
           we
           thus
           believe
           ,
           adore
           and
           honour
           .
        
         
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.8
           .
           That
           
             there
             are
             diversities
             of
             gifts
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ;
             differencies
             of
             administrations
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Lord
             ;
             diversities
             of
             operations
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             that
             worketh
             all
             in
             all
             .
          
        
         
           This
           should
           stand
           as
           a
           great
           argument
           of
           Unity
           ,
           and
           Charity
           amongst
           our selves
           ,
           Humility
           and
           Thankfulness
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           made
           us
           partakers
           in
           several
           measures
           ,
           and
           degrees
           of
           these
           gifts
           ,
           these
           administrations
           ,
           these
           operations
           ;
           
           that
           though
           our
           gifts
           ,
           and
           places
           ,
           and
           works
           are
           very
           different
           and
           unequal
           ,
           yet
           they
           come
           all
           from
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           and
           God
           ;
           who
           wisely
           governs
           and
           orders
           all
           things
           by
           his
           Council
           here
           below
           :
           The
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           v.
           8.
           
           
             To
             one
             is
             given
             the
             word
             of
             wisdom
             ,
          
           [
           a
           special
           ability
           of
           understanding
           ]
           
             To
             another
             the
             word
             of
             knowledge
             ,
          
           [
           to
           interpret
           the
           mystical
           senses
           and
           veiled
           meanings
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ]
           
             To
             another
             Faith
          
           ,
           [
           or
           a
           firm
           belief
           to
           work
           all
           miracles
           ]
           
             To
             another
             the
             gift
             of
             healing
             ,
          
           [
           a
           peculiar
           power
           to
           cure
           diseases
           without
           the
           help
           of
           Physick
           ]
           
             To
             another
             the
             working
             of
             Miracles
             ,
          
           [
           such
           as
           was
           the
           delivering
           Hymineus
           and
           Philetus
           ,
           to
           be
           afflicted
           by
           Satan
           ;
           the
           striking
           Elymas
           blind
           ,
           and
           Ananias
           and
           Saphira
           dead
           ]
           
             To
             another
             diverse
             kinds
             of
             Tongues
             ,
          
           [
           the
           gift
           of
           speaking
           several
           and
           strange
           Languages
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           never
           taught
           ;
           ]
           And
           
             all
             this
             worketh
             that
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             
             divides
             his
             several
             gifts
             ,
             to
             several
             Men
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             good
             pleasure
             .
          
        
         
           Other
           Scriptures
           tell
           us
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           St.
           Matt.
           25.15
           .
           
             The
             Master
             of
             the
             house
             gave
             to
             one
             Servant
             five
             Talents
             ,
             to
             another
             two
             ,
             to
             another
             one
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             according
             to
             his
             several
             ability
             :
          
           He
           gives
           such
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           as
           he
           sees
           every
           Man
           is
           fit
           to
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           to
           Gods
           glory
           and
           the
           Common
           good
           .
           Thus
           God
           will
           shew
           himself
           both
           a
           free
           donor
           ,
           and
           a
           wise
           disposer
           of
           all
           things
           .
           For
           if
           one
           Man
           should
           have
           all
           abilities
           ,
           and
           others
           few
           or
           none
           of
           any
           worth
           ,
           the
           World
           might
           seem
           to
           be
           guided
           ,
           either
           by
           blind
           fortune
           ,
           or
           fatal
           necessity
           ;
           but
           now
           that
           Men
           have
           their
           several
           Offices
           ,
           and
           their
           several
           abilities
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           are
           each
           fitted
           for
           anothers
           service
           ,
           and
           all
           for
           the
           beauty
           and
           benefit
           of
           the
           whole
           frame
           ;
           the
           hand
           of
           divine
           providence
           ,
           appears
           in
           the
           disposing
           of
           them
           .
           God
           would
           have
           Men
           take
           notice
           of
           
           their
           gifts
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           defects
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           one
           they
           may
           learn
           humility
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           other
           thankfulness
           .
           For
           if
           any
           one
           had
           all
           parts
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           too
           proud
           of
           his
           perfections
           ,
           and
           begin
           to
           think
           he
           needed
           not
           the
           supply
           of
           Gods
           farther
           favours
           ,
           who
           had
           so
           much
           of
           his
           own
           already
           .
           Again
           ,
           if
           any
           Man
           were
           destitute
           of
           all
           Gods
           gifts
           ,
           and
           mercies
           ,
           he
           would
           want
           matter
           to
           bless
           God
           for
           .
           But
           now
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           to
           Men
           a
           measure
           of
           good
           things
           ,
           and
           hath
           temper'd
           their
           gifts
           ,
           with
           many
           defects
           ,
           they
           may
           easily
           see
           ,
           they
           are
           both
           indebted
           to
           God
           for
           all
           they
           have
           ,
           and
           depending
           on
           God
           for
           all
           they
           want
           .
           And
           so
           this
           dividing
           Gods
           gifts
           ,
           should
           teach
           us
           to
           think
           humbly
           of
           our Selves
           ,
           and
           thankfully
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           up
           our
           Rest
           in
           those
           gifts
           and
           graces
           ,
           which
           his
           bounty
           hath
           so
           freely
           conferred
           upon
           us
           .
           Not
           inwardly
           to
           repine
           and
           envy
           ,
           nor
           outwardly
           to
           disturb
           
           and
           pervert
           ,
           that
           order
           which
           God
           hath
           made
           ,
           but
           to
           let
           God
           alone
           with
           his
           wise
           and
           gracious
           dealing
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           rest
           satisfied
           with
           our
           own
           portion
           ,
           and
           to
           prize
           and
           esteem
           the
           gifts
           of
           others
           ,
           acknowledging
           their
           due
           worth
           and
           value
           where
           ever
           we
           find
           them
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           divide
           his
           gifts
           as
           he
           will
           ,
           and
           his
           will
           is
           always
           gracious
           and
           wise
           ,
           then
           either
           to
           deny
           ,
           or
           envy
           ,
           or
           debase
           them
           ,
           is
           no
           better
           than
           to
           thwart
           God
           ,
           in
           one
           especial
           work
           of
           his
           wisdom
           and
           goodness
           .
        
         
           Some
           Men
           indeed
           would
           have
           greater
           gifts
           ,
           and
           most
           Men
           would
           have
           greater
           callings
           and
           places
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           ;
           all
           secretly
           grudging
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           envying
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           were
           not
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           over
           rule
           such
           secret
           swellings
           ,
           they
           would
           burst
           out
           to
           the
           overthrow
           of
           peace
           and
           order
           ,
           and
           would
           prove
           no
           less
           destructive
           ,
           to
           our
           temporal
           quiet
           
           and
           Rest
           here
           ,
           than
           to
           our
           eternal
           Rest
           hereafter
           .
           'T
           was
           good
           Counsel
           which
           Joseph
           gave
           to
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           returning
           with
           their
           Sacks
           of
           Corn
           to
           their
           Father
           in
           
             Canaan
             ,
             See
             ye
             fall
             not
             out
             by
             the
             way
             .
          
           We
           are
           all
           Travellers
           returning
           to
           our
           Fathers
           house
           ,
           the
           Heavenly
           Canaan
           ,
           in
           which
           are
           
             many
             mansions
          
           ,
           enough
           certainly
           for
           all
           the
           Sons
           of
           Adam
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           given
           to
           every
           Man
           ,
           such
           gifts
           and
           graces
           ,
           such
           guides
           and
           assistances
           ,
           for
           their
           conduct
           ,
           that
           were
           they
           not
           wanting
           to
           themselves
           ,
           they
           need
           not
           doubt
           their
           safe
           arrival
           .
           But
           such
           are
           our
           fallings
           out
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           such
           our
           jarrings
           and
           dissentions
           ,
           our
           lingrings
           ,
           delays
           and
           backslidings
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           have
           cause
           to
           fear
           ,
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           these
           Travellers
           will
           fall
           short
           of
           these
           mansions
           ,
           and
           never
           take
           up
           their
           Rest
           in
           their
           Fathers
           house
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           an
           ancient
           and
           true
           saying
           ,
           
             Unum
             quodque
             est
             propter
             operationem
             
             suam
             .
             God
             hath
             made
             all
             that
             he
             made
          
           ;
           ordered
           all
           things
           that
           he
           ordained
           (
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           what
           he
           made
           and
           set
           in
           order
           )
           for
           that
           work
           and
           operation
           ,
           to
           which
           its
           nature
           ,
           place
           and
           faculties
           ,
           are
           fitted
           .
           The
           work
           and
           operation
           therefore
           ,
           is
           the
           first
           in
           order
           of
           intention
           or
           design
           ,
           though
           the
           last
           in
           order
           of
           execution
           and
           accomplishment
           .
           But
           nothing
           can
           operate
           or
           work
           aright
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           gifted
           ,
           or
           endued
           with
           some
           faculty
           ,
           or
           hability
           to
           that
           work
           .
           And
           that
           this
           faculty
           or
           hability
           may
           produce
           its
           work
           in
           due
           order
           ,
           it
           must
           have
           its
           due
           place
           and
           office
           ,
           appointed
           by
           him
           who
           orders
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           this
           is
           true
           and
           certain
           in
           the
           universal
           body
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           particular
           natural
           body
           of
           all
           Men
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           chiefly
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           in
           the
           Spiritual
           body
           of
           Christ's
           Church
           .
           First
           there
           are
           gifts
           to
           enable
           Men
           to
           perform
           the
           work
           for
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           
           them
           .
           Then
           there
           are
           Offices
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           administrations
           ,
           to
           authorize
           them
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           Commission
           ,
           in
           their
           several
           places
           to
           exercise
           those
           gifts
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           are
           endued
           ,
           and
           perform
           those
           works
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           are
           gifted
           and
           authorized
           .
           Then
           there
           are
           works
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           performed
           by
           Men
           endued
           with
           those
           gifts
           and
           those
           Commissions
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           wise
           method
           and
           order
           which
           he
           that
           hath
           made
           all
           things
           in
           number
           ,
           measure
           and
           weight
           ,
           hath
           prescribed
           ,
           and
           observed
           himself
           in
           all
           his
           works
           ,
           and
           prescribed
           us
           in
           his
           word
           to
           observe
           .
           Gifts
           are
           first
           mentioned
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           first
           necessary
           ,
           for
           the
           qualifying
           of
           the
           Person
           both
           for
           his
           office
           and
           his
           work
           .
           What
           ever
           we
           have
           ,
           what
           ever
           we
           are
           ,
           by
           nature
           or
           grace
           ,
           in
           our
           worldly
           condition
           ,
           or
           in
           our
           spiritual
           ,
           is
           a
           gift
           :
           For
           what
           are
           ,
           or
           what
           have
           we
           ,
           in
           any
           respect
           ,
           if
           good
           it
           be
           ;
           
           that
           we
           have
           not
           received
           ,
           from
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           only
           self-subsisting
           ,
           all-sufficient
           fountain
           ,
           and
           fulness
           of
           all
           being
           and
           life
           ?
           For
           in
           him
           we
           live
           ,
           and
           move
           ,
           and
           have
           our
           being
           :
           From
           him
           ,
           and
           through
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           him
           are
           all
           things
           .
           He
           spake
           the
           word
           ,
           
             Let
             it
             be
             thus
             ,
             and
             thus
             ,
          
           (
           by
           that
           eternal
           word
           his
           only
           Son
           )
           
             and
             it
             was
             so
          
           .
        
         
           
             His
             Spirit
             moved
             upon
             the
             Waters
             ,
          
           and
           
             all
             things
          
           that
           he
           pleased
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           through
           this
           word
           ,
           by
           this
           Spirit
           
             were
             produced
          
           ;
           for
           
             by
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             were
             the
             Heavens
             made
             ,
          
           and
           
             all
             the
             host
             of
             them
             by
             this
             Spirit
             ,
          
           or
           
             word
             of
             his
             mouth
          
           .
           All
           then
           is
           his
           gift
           :
           
             Ab
             unissimo
             Deo
             manant
             multiformia
             ,
             ab
             aeterno
             temporalia
             ;
             All
             diversity
             comes
             from
             Unity
             ,
             all
             times
             and
             temporal
             things
             ,
             from
             the
             eternity
             ,
             of
             this
             Trinity
             .
          
           It
           is
           God
           alone
           that
           hath
           made
           and
           order'd
           the
           dull
           Earth
           and
           the
           active
           Sun
           ,
           distinguished
           the
           World
           into
           such
           diversity
           of
           Creatures
           ,
           in
           
           order
           to
           serve
           one
           another
           ,
           the
           Elements
           for
           the
           mixt
           bodies
           ,
           herbs
           and
           grass
           for
           the
           living
           unreasonable
           Creatures
           ;
           those
           for
           Man
           ,
           and
           Man
           for
           his
           own
           service
           and
           glory
           .
        
         
           If
           God
           had
           made
           but
           one
           Creature
           ,
           that
           one
           had
           proved
           him
           an
           infinite
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           his
           power
           ,
           for
           nothing
           but
           an
           Almighty
           power
           ,
           can
           bring
           forth
           any
           thing
           ,
           though
           but
           an
           Atom
           ,
           or
           dust
           or
           sand
           out
           of
           nothing
           .
           But
           now
           that
           he
           hath
           made
           and
           appointed
           so
           many
           Creatures
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           just
           and
           excellent
           order
           ,
           this
           makes
           the
           riches
           of
           his
           wisdom
           and
           bounty
           ,
           clearly
           appear
           to
           the
           Eye
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           demands
           of
           Man
           ,
           who
           hath
           this
           reason
           ,
           in
           all
           humility
           and
           thankfulness
           that
           he
           adore
           and
           revere
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           made
           so
           many
           divers
           Creatures
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           learn
           thereby
           to
           serve
           and
           love
           his
           Creator
           ,
           and
           gracious
           benefactor
           ;
           and
           so
           at
           last
           come
           to
           enjoy
           him
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           thus
           
           served
           and
           loved
           ,
           in
           eternal
           joy
           and
           rest
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           one
           should
           ask
           ,
           why
           was
           I
           made
           a
           liveless
           Element
           ,
           a
           senseless
           Plant
           ,
           an
           unreasonable
           though
           a
           living
           Creature
           ,
           but
           a
           reasonable
           Man
           ,
           above
           all
           these
           ,
           able
           to
           see
           ,
           and
           consider
           what
           I
           see
           and
           know
           ;
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ?
           There
           can
           no
           account
           or
           reason
           be
           given
           ,
           but
           the
           free
           bounty
           of
           his
           gift
           ,
           who
           thus
           distinguisht
           and
           ordered
           all
           things
           .
           And
           so
           also
           amongst
           Men
           ;
           why
           one
           is
           noble
           ,
           another
           obscure
           ;
           one
           rich
           ,
           another
           poor
           ;
           one
           beautiful
           ,
           witty
           ,
           and
           strong
           ,
           another
           weak
           ,
           dull
           ,
           or
           less
           comely
           ,
           what
           account
           can
           any
           one
           give
           ,
           but
           that
           
             there
             are
             diversities
             of
             gifts
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
          
           Lord
           ,
           God
           ,
           who
           thus
           orders
           them
           ?
           And
           this
           must
           teach
           us
           contentedness
           ,
           without
           envying
           Superiors
           ;
           and
           Charity
           ,
           without
           despising
           or
           neglecting
           inferiors
           .
        
         
           But
           besides
           these
           gifts
           ,
           these
           Offices
           and
           administrations
           ,
           which
           
           God
           hath
           placed
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           its
           Temporal
           Government
           ;
           there
           are
           gifts
           supernatural
           and
           spiritual
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           ordain'd
           and
           placed
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           spiritual
           Government
           of
           Mens
           Souls
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           Gods
           service
           here
           ,
           and
           Mans
           eternal
           Rest
           and
           Salvation
           hereafter
           .
           And
           these
           gifts
           ,
           Saint
           Paul
           in
           the
           first
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           12.28
           .
           reckons
           up
           to
           be
           eight
           in
           number
           .
           
             First
             Apostles
             ,
             Secondarily
             Prophets
             ,
             Thirdly
             Teachers
             .
             After
             Miracles
             ,
             then
             gifts
             of
             healing
             ,
             helps
             ,
             Governments
             ,
             diversities
             of
             Tongues
             :
          
           Whereof
           five
           were
           needful
           only
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           continue
           but
           for
           a
           time
           :
           But
           those
           that
           were
           to
           abide
           for
           ever
           ,
           are
           reduced
           to
           Three
           ,
           
             Teachers
             ,
             Helps
             ,
             Governments
          
           .
           Priests
           or
           Presbyters
           to
           teach
           ,
           Deacons
           to
           help
           ,
           Bishops
           both
           to
           
             teach
             ,
             help
          
           ,
           and
           govern
           .
           These
           all
           ,
           the
           Church
           had
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           our
           Church
           blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           still
           hath
           them
           .
           These
           the
           Synod
           
           of
           Carthage
           calls
           the
           
             Three
             degrees
             of
             the
             Clergy
          
           ;
           and
           we
           find
           frequent
           mention
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Monuments
           and
           Records
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whether
           Provincial
           Synods
           ,
           or
           general
           Councels
           ,
           Publick
           Liturgies
           ,
           or
           private
           Writers
           ,
           Historians
           or
           Fathers
           ;
           Canons
           made
           for
           their
           several
           Offices
           and
           Administrations
           ,
           bounding
           and
           limiting
           each
           from
           other
           ,
           in
           their
           proper
           works
           and
           operations
           .
        
         
           That
           of
           Presbyters
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           hath
           been
           less
           questioned
           ;
           but
           that
           of
           Bishops
           more
           disputed
           in
           late
           times
           :
           yet
           who
           can
           question
           ,
           or
           doubt
           of
           their
           being
           placed
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ,
           that
           hath
           with
           any
           impartial
           Eye
           ,
           read
           and
           considered
           ,
           either
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           the
           ancient
           expositers
           of
           Scripture
           .
           Timothy
           at
           Ephesus
           ,
           and
           Titus
           at
           Creet
           ,
           have
           their
           Episcopal
           Office
           and
           duty
           plainly
           described
           ,
           and
           order'd
           in
           Scripture
           by
           
             St.
             Paul.
          
           The
           
             Seven
             Stars
          
           in
           Christs
           hand
           ,
           Rev.
           
           1.20
           .
           are
           the
           
             Seven
             Angels
          
           of
           the
           
             Seven
             Churches
          
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           himself
           .
           And
           he
           that
           considers
           what
           these
           Churches
           were
           ,
           of
           how
           numerous
           Christians
           ,
           of
           what
           large
           circuit
           ,
           containing
           several
           Cities
           and
           Countries
           ,
           can
           hardly
           doubt
           of
           what
           the
           Ancients
           have
           said
           :
           
             That
             the
             Angels
             of
             these
             Churches
             were
             not
             only
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             Metropolitan
             Arch-Bishops
             .
          
           Sure
           we
           are
           ,
           that
           Church
           Writers
           and
           Historians
           ,
           set
           down
           the
           very
           particular
           names
           of
           these
           Seven
           Angels
           or
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           their
           Successors
           for
           several
           Ages
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           general
           Counsel
           of
           Nice
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           
             Nicene
             Creed
          
           hath
           its
           name
           ,
           consisted
           of
           Three
           Hundred
           and
           Eighteen
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           many
           as
           Abraham
           had
           in
           his
           Army
           against
           the
           Kings
           ,
           in
           the
           story
           of
           Genesis
           ,
           as
           St.
           Ambrose
           wittily
           alludes
           .
           And
           the
           first
           general
           Synod
           ,
           calls
           the
           Government
           by
           Bishops
           ,
           Arch-Bishops
           or
           Metropolitans
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
           the
           
             antient
             guise
          
           :
           So
           ancient
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           ancient
           writers
           we
           have
           (
           and
           some
           we
           have
           of
           the
           next
           Age
           after
           the
           Apostles
           )
           mention
           it
           as
           universally
           spread
           over
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           from
           no
           other
           at
           first
           derived
           ,
           than
           from
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           Nor
           could
           it
           indeed
           have
           been
           so
           early
           ,
           or
           so
           generally
           diffused
           ,
           from
           any
           less
           authority
           than
           theirs
           .
           These
           are
           they
           whom
           St.
           Paul
           calls
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           giving
           them
           power
           of
           ordination
           and
           of
           Government
           ,
           Rulers
           and
           
             Presidents
             .
             Ignatius
          
           every
           where
           distinguisheth
           them
           from
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           as
           being
           above
           them
           ,
           and
           calls
           them
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Governours
           .
           So
           doth
           St.
           
             Cyprian
             ,
             Origen
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
             Epiphanius
             ,
          
           and
           who
           not
           ?
           attributing
           to
           them
           not
           only
           the
           chief
           place
           ,
           but
           the
           highest
           authority
           and
           power
           of
           Government
           .
           Hierom
           himself
           ,
           though
           but
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           and
           a
           zealous
           defender
           of
           Presbyters
           dignity
           ,
           derives
           the
           difference
           of
           degrees
           
           no
           lower
           ,
           than
           from
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           for
           so
           are
           his
           words
           ;
           
             When
             they
             began
             to
             say
          
           ,
           I
           am
           of
           Paul
           ,
           I
           of
           Appollo
           ,
           I
           of
           
             Cephas
             ,
             then
             were
             Bishops
             every
             where
             placed
             to
             prevent
             Schism
             .
          
           And
           that
           we
           may
           know
           ,
           that
           these
           Apostolical
           traditions
           are
           taken
           from
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ;
           what
           Aaron
           and
           his
           Sons
           ,
           and
           the
           Levites
           ,
           were
           in
           the
           Jewish
           Temple
           ,
           that
           
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
          
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           were
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           we
           will
           not
           make
           so
           learned
           ,
           and
           so
           religious
           a
           Person
           ,
           plainly
           contrary
           to
           himself
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           so
           understood
           in
           his
           other
           sayings
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           deny
           what
           he
           plainly
           affirms
           ,
           
             That
             Episcopal
             Government
             came
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
        
         
           But
           this
           hath
           been
           so
           fully
           discussed
           of
           late
           years
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           
           and
           particularly
           by
           a
           Person
           of
           great
           worth
           and
           learning
           ,
           at
           a
           Visitation
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           (
           to
           which
           I
           refer
           you
           )
           
           that
           I
           shall
           no
           longer
           insist
           upon
           it
           ,
           only
           remind
           you
           ,
           that
           differences
           there
           are
           of
           Administrations
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           Offices
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           diversities
           of
           gifts
           ;
           and
           all
           these
           different
           Administrations
           ,
           high
           and
           low
           ,
           as
           well
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           Priests
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           are
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           proper
           term
           of
           the
           lowest
           of
           the
           three
           ,
           the
           Deacons
           ;
           which
           we
           translate
           Administrations
           ,
           but
           might
           as
           well
           be
           rendred
           Ministeries
           ,
           or
           Services
           :
           But
           why
           are
           they
           so
           called
           ?
           Surely
           to
           teach
           the
           highest
           of
           them
           ,
           both
           diligence
           and
           humility
           in
           their
           Office.
           Every
           honour
           ,
           hath
           its
           burthen
           answerable
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           higher
           the
           Office
           of
           Government
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           truly
           and
           conscienciously
           discharged
           ,
           the
           pain-fuller
           is
           its
           work
           and
           service
           .
           'T
           is
           an
           old
           saying
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             The
             Master
             in
             a
             great
             house
             ,
             is
             the
             greatest
             Servant
          
           ;
           while
           all
           they
           serve
           him
           ,
           in
           their
           several
           places
           ,
           he
           is
           fain
           to
           serve
           them
           all
           ,
           
           study
           and
           watch
           to
           provide
           for
           all
           ,
           to
           govern
           all
           .
           In
           no
           house
           is
           this
           so
           true
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           For
           whose
           cares
           ,
           studies
           ,
           dangers
           ,
           watchfulness
           are
           so
           great
           ,
           so
           various
           ,
           so
           perpetual
           ,
           as
           theirs
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           their
           duty
           ?
           And
           whose
           Condemnation
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           it
           not
           ?
           Bishops
           are
           Generals
           in
           this
           Spiritual
           Army
           ,
           and
           yet
           faith
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             fellow
             Souldiers
          
           ;
           accountable
           to
           our
           
             Common
             Lord
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           their
           own
           Souls
           ,
           but
           for
           others
           too
           ;
           nor
           is
           the
           meanest
           Common
           Souldier
           ,
           by
           the
           hundreth
           part
           ,
           obliged
           to
           so
           many
           cares
           and
           pains
           ,
           exposed
           to
           so
           many
           dangers
           and
           troubles
           ,
           as
           these
           Generals
           .
           Rulers
           they
           are
           in
           Gods
           House
           ,
           but
           their
           ruling
           is
           for
           Gods
           service
           ,
           and
           Mans
           Salvation
           :
           And
           what
           a
           load
           of
           cares
           and
           pains
           ,
           doth
           this
           ruling
           lay
           upon
           them
           ?
           Fathers
           they
           are
           in
           place
           and
           dignity
           ,
           but
           Brethren
           in
           love
           and
           humility
           they
           must
           be
           .
           Stars
           and
           
           Angels
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           but
           how
           do
           the
           Stars
           run
           their
           course
           ,
           day
           and
           night
           for
           the
           service
           of
           this
           inferior
           World
           ?
           How
           do
           the
           Angels
           condescend
           to
           be
           ministring
           Spirits
           to
           the
           poorest
           of
           Gods
           Family
           ?
        
         
           Read
           but
           what
           our
           Saviour
           saith
           ,
           Matt.
           20.27
           .
           
             Whosoever
             will
             be
             chief
             amongst
             you
             ,
             must
             be
             your
             Servant
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             came
             to
             Minister
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             his
             life
             a
             ransom
             for
             many
             .
          
           Read
           what
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           11.23
           .
           to
           the
           30.
           and
           you
           will
           surely
           confess
           ,
           that
           the
           highest
           Offices
           in
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           are
           the
           most
           painful
           dangerous
           services
           :
           Ministeries
           truly
           so
           called
           ,
           so
           truly
           ,
           that
           the
           Ancient
           Bishops
           entering
           that
           Office
           ,
           might
           truly
           say
           ,
           
             nolo
             Episcopari
          
           .
           But
           the
           more
           painful
           their
           service
           is
           ,
           the
           greater
           ought
           to
           be
           their
           honour
           ,
           both
           of
           inward
           respect
           ,
           and
           outward
           maintenance
           .
           All
           that
           are
           under
           these
           Ministeries
           ,
           or
           Administrations
           ,
           ought
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           despising
           them
           for
           this
           
           reason
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           Ministeries
           ;
           but
           rather
           honour
           them
           because
           they
           are
           
             over
             you
             in
             the
             Lord.
          
           
        
         
           The
           higher
           powers
           ,
           Kings
           themselves
           ,
           are
           twice
           called
           by
           this
           very
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           
             Ministers
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
          
           13.
           
           The
           Angels
           are
           called
           
             Ministring
             Spirits
          
           ,
           yet
           are
           still
           Principalities
           and
           
             Powers
             ,
             Thrones
          
           and
           Dominions
           .
           Nay
           ,
           our
           Lord
           himself
           ,
           whilst
           he
           was
           yet
           on
           Earth
           in
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Servant
           ,
           is
           called
           by
           this
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           
             Minister
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             God.
          
           This
           must
           teach
           those
           in
           this
           high
           place
           ,
           humility
           and
           diligence
           ,
           but
           others
           it
           must
           teach
           obedience
           and
           thankfulness
           ,
           to
           esteem
           them
           highly
           ,
           for
           their
           works
           sake
           ;
           to
           
             obey
             them
             that
             have
             the
             rule
             over
             you
             ,
             and
             submit
             your selves
             ,
          
           because
           
             they
             watch
             for
             your
             Souls
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             must
             give
             an
             account
             .
          
        
         
           
             He
             that
             desires
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             desires
             a
             good
             work
             ,
          
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           :
           Good
           indeed
           ,
           and
           a
           work
           indeed
           .
           To
           govern
           and
           guide
           so
           many
           flocks
           
           and
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           with
           zeal
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           Charity
           to
           Man
           ;
           with
           unwearied
           patience
           and
           humility
           ;
           without
           corruption
           or
           partiality
           ,
           through
           favour
           or
           fear
           ,
           of
           high
           or
           low
           ,
           small
           or
           great
           ,
           poor
           or
           rich
           ;
           to
           govern
           and
           teach
           wisely
           and
           diligently
           ;
           to
           look
           so
           carefully
           to
           ordination
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           the
           truth
           ,
           be
           constantly
           preached
           ,
           and
           the
           service
           of
           God
           be
           constantly
           performed
           ,
           with
           all
           reverence
           ,
           free
           from
           prophaness
           ,
           with
           all
           purity
           ,
           free
           from
           superstition
           .
           That
           the
           Sacraments
           and
           discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           be
           administred
           in
           their
           power
           and
           beauty
           ;
           all
           this
           is
           a
           work
           indeed
           ,
           as
           full
           of
           labour
           and
           care
           ,
           as
           of
           honour
           :
           Even
           the
           lower
           Administrations
           ,
           those
           of
           Presbyters
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           have
           not
           they
           their
           work
           too
           ?
           They
           have
           sure
           in
           their
           several
           places
           enough
           to
           spend
           their
           time
           ,
           and
           Spirits
           wholly
           in
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           their
           duty
           .
           The
           Presbyter
           hath
           a
           
           great
           share
           of
           all
           .
           The
           Bishops
           work
           is
           in
           a
           great
           part
           committed
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           would
           the
           People
           make
           that
           use
           of
           Gods
           Ministers
           ,
           which
           their
           Eternal
           Rest
           and
           Salvation
           requires
           ,
           it
           would
           quickly
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           preaching
           were
           not
           half
           of
           the
           Ministers
           work
           and
           care
           :
           And
           yet
           Preaching
           is
           no
           small
           work
           .
           To
           instruct
           clearly
           in
           all
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Faith
           ,
           to
           exhort
           earnestly
           ,
           and
           affectionately
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           duties
           of
           life
           and
           practice
           ;
           to
           convince
           so
           many
           numerous
           errors
           ,
           as
           daily
           arise
           ;
           to
           rebuke
           and
           reprove
           so
           many
           sins
           ,
           and
           sinful
           Persons
           ;
           without
           fear
           of
           the
           great
           ,
           or
           the
           many
           ;
           to
           comfort
           the
           feeble
           minded
           ;
           to
           humble
           the
           haughty
           ;
           to
           stir
           up
           the
           slothful
           ,
           and
           temper
           the
           furious
           ;
           to
           uphold
           the
           falling
           ,
           and
           relieve
           the
           wavering
           ,
           and
           reduce
           the
           wandering
           ;
           to
           
             stop
             the
             mouths
             of
          
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           subtil
           gainsayers
           ,
           from
           the
           Atheist
           to
           the
           Schismatick
           ;
           from
           the
           Prophane
           to
           the
           Superstitious
           ;
           
           to
           clear
           those
           Obscurities
           ,
           to
           answer
           those
           difficulties
           ,
           remove
           those
           scandals
           ,
           which
           so
           many
           Men
           in
           weakness
           ,
           or
           wilfulness
           are
           subject
           to
           ,
           and
           to
           second
           all
           this
           with
           a
           life
           unblameable
           ;
           this
           certainly
           ,
           is
           a
           work
           of
           great
           variety
           ,
           study
           ,
           and
           pains
           :
           and
           yet
           a
           work
           so
           necessary
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           better
           for
           us
           ,
           we
           had
           no
           gifts
           nor
           Ministry
           at
           all
           ,
           than
           not
           to
           perform
           it
           :
           and
           the
           more
           it
           behoves
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           not
           to
           hinder
           ,
           not
           to
           discourage
           ,
           not
           sacrilegiously
           to
           rob
           ,
           not
           to
           perplex
           us
           in
           this
           our
           work
           ;
           but
           to
           strive
           to
           make
           it
           as
           comfortable
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           as
           fruitful
           to
           your selves
           as
           you
           can
           ,
           seeing
           the
           end
           of
           these
           Ministeries
           ,
           these
           services
           ,
           these
           works
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           all
           our
           labour
           ,
           is
           to
           bring
           you
           to
           
             endless
             Rest
          
           .
        
         
           All
           our
           abilities
           ,
           all
           our
           gifts
           are
           from
           the
           
             same
             Spirit
          
           ,
           all
           our
           works
           are
           wrought
           by
           the
           
             same
             Lord
             ,
             who
             worketh
             all
             in
             all
             ,
          
           that
           is
           well
           wrought
           ;
           both
           in
           him
           that
           writes
           ,
           
           and
           him
           that
           reads
           ,
           both
           in
           him
           that
           speaks
           ,
           and
           him
           that
           hears
           ,
           in
           him
           that
           is
           governed
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           that
           governs
           .
           if
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           let
           us
           banish
           all
           pride
           ,
           If
           our
           gifts
           ,
           and
           places
           ,
           and
           works
           be
           never
           so
           high
           ,
           never
           so
           many
           ;
           Envy
           ,
           if
           our
           gifts
           and
           places
           seem
           never
           so
           few
           and
           low
           ;
           for
           what
           are
           the
           highest
           amongst
           us
           ,
           but
           the
           instruments
           and
           servants
           ,
           of
           this
           supreme
           donor
           ,
           and
           mover
           ;
           receiving
           all
           from
           him
           ,
           accountable
           for
           all
           to
           him
           ?
           And
           how
           can
           the
           lowest
           and
           meanest
           murmur
           ,
           or
           object
           any
           thing
           against
           it
           ,
           since
           they
           that
           have
           the
           lowest
           and
           meanest
           ,
           have
           it
           a
           gift
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           challenge
           it
           as
           due
           ,
           but
           have
           it
           by
           the
           wise
           disposal
           of
           that
           Lord
           ,
           whose
           wisdom
           knoweth
           what
           is
           fittest
           for
           each
           ;
           and
           whose
           goodness
           bestows
           that
           which
           is
           most
           fit
           ,
           and
           the
           meaner
           ,
           or
           less
           gifts
           and
           places
           any
           one
           hath
           ,
           the
           more
           easily
           is
           both
           his
           work
           ,
           and
           his
           account
           ?
        
         
         
           Away
           then
           with
           haughty
           Pride
           ,
           or
           mutinous
           Envy
           .
           Let
           not
           one
           say
           with
           repining
           regret
           ,
           
             I
             am
             slow
             in
             apprehension
             ,
             weak
             in
             memory
             ,
             shallow
             in
             judgment
             ,
             whilst
             others
             are
             quick
             ,
             tenacious
             and
             solid
             :
             I
             have
             neither
             wealth
             to
             buy
             voluminous
             Authors
             ;
             nor
             arts
             ,
             nor
             parts
             ,
             as
             others
             have
             ,
             to
             dive
             into
             those
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             obscurities
             ,
             and
             gain
             a
             clear
             solution
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             others
             have
             .
          
        
         
           Nor
           let
           others
           say
           in
           haughty
           contempt
           of
           their
           inferiors
           ,
           or
           meaner
           Brethren
           ;
           
             how
             mean
             are
             such
             and
             such
             compared
             with
             me
             ,
             in
             graces
             ,
             and
             places
             ?
             I
             can
             lead
             my
             amazed
             Auditors
             ,
             whither
             I
             will
             ,
             with
             my
             eloquent
             Tongue
             ;
             whilst
             others
             freez
             in
             their
             Pulpits
             ,
             and
             tire
             their
             Auditors
             into
             wearisomness
             and
             drowsiness
             .
          
           But
           let
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           say
           ,
           
             These
             are
             gifts
             freely
             bestowed
             ,
             where
             it
             pleaseth
             the
             giver
             ,
             and
             who
             shall
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             what
             doest
             thou
             with
             thy
             own
             ?
             He
             owes
             nothing
             to
             any
             ,
             who
             can
             demand
             any
             thing
             of
             him
             as
             
             his
             due
             ?
             He
             is
             the
             supreme
             Wisdom
             ,
             who
             shall
             direct
             him
             in
             his
             Counsel
             ;
             where
             and
             how
             to
             dispose
             and
             bestow
             his
             gifts
             ?
             The
             supreme
             Lord
             ,
             who
             shall
             command
             him
             ,
             where
             and
             how
             to
             dispose
             and
             order
             his
             Administrations
             ?
             He
             is
             the
             only
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             who
             shall
             accuse
             his
             work
             of
             weakness
             or
             defect
             ?
          
        
         
           Let
           the
           lowest
           and
           meanest
           remember
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Though
             God
             hath
             denied
             me
             this
             or
             that
             which
             others
             have
             ,
             yet
             hath
             he
             given
             me
             something
             which
             others
             want
             .
             He
             hath
             not
             given
             me
             an
             high
             place
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             given
             me
             that
             retirement
             and
             safety
             ,
             of
             which
             those
             that
             are
             in
             high
             places
             ,
             are
             bereaved
             .
             He
             hath
             denied
             me
             promotion
             ,
             but
             given
             me
             that
             health
             ,
             which
             they
             that
             are
             preferred
             before
             me
             ,
             would
             willingly
             purchase
             .
          
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           let
           those
           that
           have
           highest
           gifts
           and
           places
           ,
           say
           to
           themselves
           ,
           
             Why
             should
             we
             boast
             of
             our
             Lords
             bounty
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             tremble
             to
             think
             ,
             of
             ascribing
             that
             to
             
             our selves
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             free
             gift
             and
             dispensation
             ;
             least
             he
             take
             it
             away
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             it
             abused
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             continue
             it
             ,
             condemn
             us
             the
             heavier
             for
             being
             unthankful
             ?
          
        
         
           Since
           it
           is
           thus
           ordered
           ,
           by
           the
           wise
           disposer
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           let
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           remember
           ,
           that
           all
           are
           the
           Spirits
           Almsmen
           in
           their
           gifts
           .
           The
           Lord's
           Ministers
           in
           their
           Offices
           ,
           Gods
           Workmen
           in
           their
           works
           ,
           and
           thus
           when
           every
           one
           shall
           be
           contented
           with
           his
           Talent
           ,
           each
           one
           shall
           find
           peace
           and
           quiet
           ,
           and
           Rest
           within
           him
           here
           ,
           and
           be
           qualified
           for
           eternal
           Rest
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           The
           World
           hath
           many
           pretenders
           to
           this
           Rest
           ,
           and
           those
           so
           contrary
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           that
           their
           very
           pretences
           to
           it
           ,
           shew
           this
           eternal
           Rest
           to
           be
           very
           desirable
           ;
           but
           the
           contrariety
           shews
           ,
           that
           this
           Rest
           hath
           so
           much
           of
           difficulty
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           lay
           claim
           to
           it
           ,
           cannot
           justifie
           their
           claim
           :
           And
           though
           
           they
           cry
           with
           the
           Mathematician
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             I
             have
             found
          
           ,
           and
           
             I
             have
             found
             it
          
           ;
           yet
           they
           are
           so
           much
           to
           seek
           ,
           that
           their
           confidence
           ,
           without
           evidence
           ,
           hath
           brought
           many
           to
           put
           it
           to
           the
           question
           ,
           Whether
           there
           be
           any
           such
           Rest
           to
           be
           found
           ?
           We
           must
           not
           be
           so
           foolish
           ,
           or
           so
           slothful
           ,
           as
           those
           Scepticks
           ,
           who
           question
           ,
           or
           deride
           the
           possibility
           of
           searching
           ,
           and
           finding
           out
           this
           eternal
           Rest
           ;
           but
           with
           humility
           and
           diligence
           ,
           humbly
           apply
           our selves
           to
           those
           Rules
           ,
           which
           are
           given
           us
           for
           its
           discovery
           .
           Some
           there
           are
           that
           lay
           claim
           to
           no
           other
           ,
           nor
           higher
           felicity
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           either
           natural
           Philosophy
           ,
           or
           civil
           Policy
           can
           help
           them
           to
           :
           And
           these
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           gone
           far
           ,
           discovered
           and
           publisht
           many
           truths
           ,
           pleasant
           and
           profitable
           for
           the
           World
           ;
           yet
           their
           aims
           are
           too
           low
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           soul
           of
           Man
           satisfaction
           ,
           or
           acquiescense
           here
           :
           The
           light
           and
           rules
           they
           walk
           by
           ,
           too
           
           weak
           ,
           and
           too
           uncertain
           ,
           to
           reach
           those
           very
           aims
           ,
           which
           themselves
           own
           ;
           much
           more
           must
           they
           needs
           fall
           short
           of
           Mans
           great
           eternal
           end
           ,
           this
           endless
           Rest
           :
           The
           pursuit
           whereof
           ,
           is
           our
           wisdom
           here
           ;
           the
           attaining
           whereof
           ,
           is
           our
           happiness
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           in
           the
           World
           Men
           (
           and
           those
           not
           a
           few
           )
           who
           seek
           after
           wealth
           and
           honour
           ,
           and
           great
           power
           ;
           and
           weary
           themselves
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           to
           attain
           their
           ambitious
           desires
           ,
           and
           think
           themselves
           still
           in
           the
           way
           towards
           this
           eternal
           Rest
           :
           But
           our
           Saviour's
           appearing
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           in
           much
           humility
           ,
           demonstrates
           unto
           us
           the
           contrary
           .
           The
           innocency
           ,
           righteousness
           ,
           charity
           and
           holiness
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           were
           so
           conspicuous
           ,
           that
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           nay
           ,
           the
           Devil
           himself
           ,
           could
           not
           find
           any
           true
           accusation
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           betrayed
           him
           ,
           went
           and
           hanged
           himself
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           
           betrayed
           so
           innocent
           ,
           so
           good
           ,
           and
           holy
           a
           Person
           :
           Because
           he
           came
           not
           to
           gratifie
           ,
           the
           wordly
           and
           carnal
           expectations
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           with
           any
           outward
           pomp
           or
           splendor
           ,
           suitable
           to
           their
           desires
           ,
           they
           vilify
           his
           Person
           ,
           revile
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           persecute
           his
           followers
           ,
           contrive
           his
           ruine
           :
           Yet
           what
           was
           a
           temporal
           advancement
           ,
           or
           deliverance
           to
           an
           eternal
           redemption
           ,
           from
           sin
           ,
           death
           ,
           and
           hell
           ;
           to
           an
           eternal
           advancement
           ,
           above
           all
           enemies
           ,
           to
           those
           honours
           and
           joys
           at
           
             Gods
             right
             hand
          
           ?
           And
           how
           contrary
           had
           it
           been
           to
           the
           design
           of
           his
           incarnation
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           satisfie
           for
           Mankind's
           former
           Pride
           and
           Ambition
           ,
           intemperate
           voluptuousness
           ,
           insatiable
           covetousness
           ?
           To
           exemplify
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           teach
           them
           ,
           the
           grace
           of
           piety
           ,
           and
           contentedness
           ,
           with
           the
           meanest
           condition
           here
           below
           ,
           by
           setting
           their
           hearts
           on
           things
           above
           ?
           How
           contrary
           had
           it
           been
           to
           such
           a
           purpose
           ,
           for
           our
           Lord
           to
           have
           
           appeared
           in
           the
           plenty
           of
           wealth
           ,
           or
           the
           splendor
           or
           pomp
           of
           worldly
           honour
           ,
           in
           the
           power
           of
           Armies
           ,
           to
           conquer
           Nations
           ,
           by
           Sword
           or
           Force
           ,
           all
           which
           would
           have
           but
           enraged
           the
           sinful
           distempers
           of
           Mans
           Soul
           ,
           which
           he
           came
           to
           cure
           ?
           He
           had
           given
           the
           Jews
           abundant
           evidence
           ,
           both
           at
           his
           birth
           ,
           and
           throughout
           his
           life
           ;
           yea
           ,
           at
           his
           very
           death
           ,
           that
           't
           was
           not
           weakness
           ,
           or
           any
           necessity
           that
           made
           him
           appear
           in
           such
           mean
           condition
           ;
           but
           his
           voluntary
           choice
           ,
           and
           love
           to
           Mankind
           ;
           to
           draw
           them
           off
           from
           the
           love
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           to
           that
           of
           God
           and
           a
           better
           life
           :
           For
           surely
           he
           that
           could
           command
           a
           Star
           ,
           to
           attend
           him
           at
           his
           birth
           ,
           and
           an
           
             Heavenly
             Host
          
           to
           sing
           an
           Anthem
           of
           
             Glory
             to
             God
          
           ,
           at
           his
           Nativity
           ;
           might
           more
           easily
           ,
           had
           it
           pleased
           him
           ,
           been
           born
           in
           another
           place
           than
           a
           Stable
           ,
           with
           other
           manner
           of
           attendants
           ,
           than
           a
           poor
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           a
           Carpenter
           .
           He
           that
           could
           
           feed
           five
           Thousand
           ,
           with
           a
           few
           Loaves
           and
           Fishes
           ,
           might
           have
           maintained
           as
           numerous
           an
           Army
           ,
           as
           he
           pleased
           :
           He
           that
           could
           cure
           the
           Blind
           ,
           and
           Lame
           ,
           and
           Deaf
           at
           a
           word
           ;
           heal
           all
           manner
           of
           Diseases
           ,
           command
           the
           Waters
           ,
           and
           the
           Wind
           ,
           raise
           the
           Dead
           ,
           
             cast
             out
          
           Devils
           ,
           might
           quickly
           have
           had
           an
           invincible
           force
           ,
           of
           Men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           to
           quell
           the
           Romans
           and
           other
           Nations
           .
           He
           that
           could
           strike
           his
           apprehender
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           at
           the
           beck
           of
           his
           will
           ;
           make
           the
           Sun
           withdraw
           his
           light
           ,
           at
           Noon
           day
           ,
           and
           full
           Moon
           ;
           the
           Earth
           tremble
           ,
           the
           Rocks
           rend
           ,
           the
           Graves
           open
           at
           his
           death
           ;
           could
           easily
           have
           saved
           himself
           from
           death
           ;
           but
           then
           he
           should
           have
           by
           his
           Example
           ,
           renowned
           that
           love
           of
           worldly
           riches
           ,
           pleasures
           and
           honours
           ,
           which
           by
           his
           Doctrine
           of
           
             humility
             ,
             self
             denial
          
           ,
           and
           
             contempt
             of
             the
             World
          
           ,
           he
           sought
           to
           mortify
           and
           disgrace
           .
        
         
         
           High
           and
           lofty
           thoughts
           ,
           do
           much
           hinder
           our
           progress
           towards
           our
           eternal
           Rest
           ,
           and
           hide
           from
           us
           the
           true
           knowledge
           of
           our selves
           ;
           whose
           first
           Element
           is
           but
           dust
           ;
           
             Dust
             thou
             art
          
           ,
           and
           
             to
             dust
             shalt
             thou
             return
          
           :
           Dust
           is
           our
           native
           soyl
           ,
           and
           last
           home
           ;
           to
           which
           we
           must
           by
           a
           firm
           decree
           ,
           repair
           ere
           long
           .
           By
           soring
           aloft
           after
           worldly
           honours
           ,
           we
           do
           but
           make
           our
           wearisom
           way
           ,
           the
           longer
           ,
           and
           more
           crooked
           ;
           our
           fall
           more
           grievous
           (
           especially
           if
           suddain
           )
           and
           our
           final
           account
           after
           death
           more
           heavy
           .
           Aspiring
           ambition
           overthrew
           the
           Tempter
           ,
           Lucifer
           himself
           .
           What
           Spirit
           is
           it
           then
           think
           we
           ,
           which
           moves
           such
           young
           and
           tender
           Plants
           ,
           as
           scarce
           thrive
           under
           the
           walls
           of
           Gods
           house
           ;
           such
           Vines
           as
           hardly
           bear
           fruits
           ,
           in
           the
           warm
           and
           well
           fenced
           vale
           ;
           (
           I
           mean
           the
           retirements
           and
           vacations
           of
           a
           low
           and
           private
           condition
           ;
           )
           to
           affect
           the
           cold
           and
           open
           Mountains
           ,
           exposed
           to
           blasts
           of
           
           noysom
           winds
           ?
           Is
           it
           their
           glory
           to
           be
           above
           others
           of
           their
           own
           rank
           ,
           and
           education
           ?
           This
           might
           be
           purchased
           ,
           with
           less
           danger
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           more
           good
           to
           Church
           and
           State
           ;
           if
           they
           sought
           to
           overtop
           them
           ,
           more
           by
           their
           own
           proper
           height
           ,
           or
           true
           growth
           ,
           in
           all
           graces
           and
           good
           works
           ,
           than
           by
           meer
           advantage
           of
           ground
           :
           For
           
             when
             every
             Valley
             shall
             be
             exalted
             ,
          
           and
           
             every
             Mountain
             made
             low
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           all
           worldly
           differences
           of
           States
           ,
           shall
           be
           laid
           aside
           ,
           (
           as
           at
           the
           last
           day
           they
           will
           be
           )
           the
           fruit
           which
           hath
           grown
           in
           the
           vale
           of
           humility
           and
           contentedness
           ,
           will
           appear
           both
           higher
           ,
           and
           better
           far
           ,
           than
           the
           ordinary
           off-spring
           of
           the
           Mountains
           or
           highest
           places
           of
           preferment
           .
           Were
           Men
           so
           wise
           in
           heart
           as
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           lower
           their
           place
           or
           condition
           is
           (
           so
           it
           be
           not
           exposed
           to
           flouds
           of
           violence
           )
           the
           apter
           it
           is
           to
           suck
           in
           the
           dew
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           in
           its
           season
           .
        
         
         
           There
           are
           in
           the
           way
           to
           this
           eternal
           Rest
           ,
           great
           variety
           of
           Travellers
           ,
           furnisht
           with
           various
           and
           different
           abilities
           ;
           whose
           faces
           differ
           not
           more
           than
           their
           minds
           and
           manners
           ,
           and
           these
           though
           they
           run
           contrary
           ways
           ,
           yet
           all
           pretend
           they
           are
           in
           pursuit
           of
           the
           same
           end
           ,
           and
           are
           upon
           their
           march
           to
           this
           eternal
           Rest
           ,
           even
           then
           ,
           when
           their
           backs
           are
           turned
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           bloudy
           restless
           Traytor
           would
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           in
           search
           after
           this
           eternal
           Rest
           ,
           and
           Life
           ,
           though
           he
           seek
           for
           it
           in
           the
           paths
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           works
           like
           the
           Mole
           under
           ground
           ,
           and
           thinks
           that
           no
           Man
           shall
           see
           him
           ,
           'till
           his
           abominable
           wickedness
           be
           found
           out
           ,
           and
           'till
           ,
           in
           the
           
             same
             Net
             that
             he
             laid
             for
             others
             ,
             is
             his
             foot
             taken
             ,
          
           and
           'till
           his
           own
           demerits
           ,
           and
           the
           justice
           of
           the
           laws
           ,
           halter
           him
           into
           a
           shamefull
           death
           ,
           and
           swing
           him
           into
           another
           World
           ,
           there
           to
           have
           
             his
             portion
             ,
             with
          
           (
           the
           first
           and
           greatest
           of
           
           rebels
           )
           
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             his
             Angels
             ,
          
           and
           (
           unless
           prevented
           by
           a
           timely
           repentance
           )
           to
           remain
           in
           flames
           that
           burn
           to
           all
           eternity
           .
           Another
           sort
           of
           Rebels
           there
           are
           more
           noble
           ,
           though
           not
           less
           bloudy
           than
           the
           former
           ,
           of
           an
           higher
           and
           more
           honourable
           extraction
           ;
           yet
           such
           as
           move
           in
           the
           same
           Sphere
           ,
           who
           hide
           their
           heads
           aloft
           in
           the
           Clouds
           ,
           who
           also
           think
           that
           none
           shall
           see
           them
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           is
           higher
           than
           the
           highest
           ,
           laughs
           them
           to
           scorn
           ,
           and
           lets
           them
           drop
           into
           the
           same
           pit
           ,
           which
           they
           made
           for
           others
           ;
           'till
           the
           Sanction
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           strikes
           the
           Coronet
           from
           off
           their
           Heads
           ,
           their
           Heads
           from
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           lays
           the
           Ax
           to
           the
           root
           of
           that
           Tree
           ,
           which
           brought
           not
           forth
           good
           fruit
           ,
           and
           is
           therefore
           hewn
           down
           ,
           rieven
           out
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           cleaved
           for
           the
           fire
           .
           Were
           Religion
           as
           much
           in
           these
           Mens
           hearts
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           in
           their
           pretences
           ;
           that
           Religion
           I
           mean
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           first
           pure
           ,
           then
           
           peaceable
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           been
           gathered
           to
           their
           Fathers
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           pulled
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           a
           speedier
           ,
           and
           a
           sadder
           mortality
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           God
           and
           Nature
           had
           first
           appointed
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           The
           Zealous
           Schismatick
           thinks
           he
           is
           making
           sure
           of
           this
           eternal
           Rest
           ,
           for
           himself
           and
           also
           for
           his
           followers
           ,
           who
           runs
           ,
           before
           he
           is
           called
           ,
           and
           intrudes
           himself
           into
           that
           holy
           function
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           read
           ,
           Heb.
           5.4
           .
           
             No
             Man
             taketh
             that
             honour
             unto
             himself
             but
             he
             that
             is
             called
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             was
          
           Aaron
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           no
           good
           ,
           or
           holy
           Man
           ,
           must
           or
           ought
           ,
           or
           doth
           take
           this
           honour
           upon
           himself
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           is
           truly
           called
           of
           God.
           Such
           as
           Corah
           ,
           have
           too
           often
           ,
           and
           too
           presumptuously
           taken
           it
           upon
           them
           ,
           without
           being
           called
           ,
           appointed
           ,
           or
           ordained
           ,
           by
           lawful
           authority
           ;
           But
           how
           hainous
           a
           sin
           it
           is
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           may
           appear
           by
           the
           dreadful
           punishment
           thereof
           ;
           the
           Earth
           opened
           and
           
           swallowed
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           ,
           up
           in
           a
           moment
           ,
           Uzza
           may
           not
           touch
           the
           Ark
           ,
           the
           Bethshemites
           may
           not
           so
           much
           as
           gaze
           into
           it
           .
           And
           though
           now
           ,
           no
           such
           punishment
           be
           inflicted
           any
           more
           ;
           nor
           such
           a
           death
           as
           St.
           Peter
           inflicted
           on
           Ananias
           ,
           befall
           Sacrilege
           ,
           (
           for
           Miracles
           are
           ceased
           )
           and
           such
           Examples
           at
           the
           first
           were
           inflicted
           on
           purpose
           ,
           to
           signify
           the
           guilt
           of
           that
           sin
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           terrify
           from
           it
           for
           ever
           ;
           yet
           God
           and
           his
           law
           is
           the
           same
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           they
           who
           prophane
           his
           holy
           orders
           ,
           and
           institutions
           ,
           by
           bold
           obtruding
           themselves
           upon
           them
           ,
           will
           find
           a
           punishment
           meet
           for
           their
           sin
           ,
           here
           or
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           What
           more
           prophanes
           holy
           things
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           makes
           them
           common
           to
           all
           ,
           who
           have
           but
           the
           forehead
           to
           claim
           and
           take
           them
           ?
           But
           since
           the
           acceptance
           of
           the
           office
           ,
           and
           its
           work
           on
           Gods
           part
           is
           all
           in
           all
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           can
           bring
           a
           blessing
           on
           Priest
           or
           People
           ;
           
           it
           highly
           concerns
           us
           ,
           both
           in
           wisdom
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           in
           duty
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           Charity
           to
           others
           ,
           neither
           to
           take
           that
           honourable
           office
           to
           our selves
           ,
           nor
           give
           admittance
           ,
           or
           countenance
           to
           those
           that
           do
           so
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           indeed
           no
           honour
           ,
           nor
           office
           ,
           unless
           as
           it
           is
           derived
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           is
           more
           likely
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           certain
           ,
           to
           bring
           a
           curse
           and
           not
           a
           blessing
           ,
           on
           such
           invaders
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           ,
           and
           their
           followers
           .
        
         
           If
           God
           will
           be
           Sanctified
           by
           them
           that
           draw
           near
           unto
           him
           ,
           then
           surely
           most
           ,
           by
           them
           that
           draw
           nearest
           ;
           by
           having
           the
           office
           of
           being
           
             his
             mouth
          
           unto
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           theirs
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           sure
           it
           were
           a
           great
           dishonour
           unto
           Religion
           ,
           that
           all
           great
           and
           publick
           things
           ,
           nay
           every
           profitable
           Science
           and
           Art
           ,
           should
           in
           all
           societies
           be
           distinguisht
           ,
           by
           their
           proper
           professors
           ,
           Ministers
           or
           Artists
           ,
           and
           only
           Religion
           should
           be
           in
           common
           ,
           
           exposed
           to
           be
           bruised
           by
           the
           hard
           hands
           of
           any
           Mechanicks
           ,
           and
           sullied
           by
           the
           rude
           touch
           of
           undiscerning
           ,
           undistinguisht
           ,
           unconsecrated
           Persons
           .
           In
           reason
           the
           means
           should
           hold
           some
           proportion
           with
           their
           end
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           end
           of
           this
           holy
           office
           ,
           being
           divine
           and
           supernatural
           ,
           't
           is
           reasonable
           Persons
           which
           enter
           into
           it
           ,
           should
           be
           able
           to
           shew
           their
           vocation
           ,
           mission
           and
           ordination
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           very
           design
           of
           Religion
           ,
           forces
           us
           to
           a
           distinction
           of
           Persons
           ,
           and
           solemn
           call
           and
           ordination
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           office
           and
           work
           .
           And
           because
           every
           one
           is
           not
           fit
           to
           approach
           to
           God
           in
           the
           publick
           addresses
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           there
           must
           in
           reason
           be
           a
           solemn
           separation
           ,
           and
           ordination
           ,
           made
           of
           those
           Persons
           ,
           whose
           calling
           peculiarly
           is
           holy
           ,
           and
           they
           thereby
           taught
           ,
           and
           obliged
           to
           be
           so
           .
           That
           such
           Persons
           being
           made
           higher
           than
           the
           People
           ,
           by
           their
           calling
           (
           though
           our
           Brethren
           
           in
           nature
           )
           may
           be
           the
           instruments
           of
           conveying
           the
           Peoples
           Prayers
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           Gods
           blessings
           unto
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           Thus
           it
           was
           throughout
           the
           World
           ,
           Jew
           and
           Gentile
           ,
           before
           
           Christ's
           time
           ,
           either
           pretendedly
           or
           really
           ,
           and
           if
           Christian
           Religion
           allow
           otherwise
           ,
           we
           must
           in
           effect
           confess
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           the
           worst
           Religion
           (
           which
           is
           blasphemous
           dishonour
           to
           Christianity
           )
           and
           as
           false
           as
           its
           greatest
           infernal
           enemy
           :
           Or
           that
           we
           are
           the
           worst
           of
           Men
           ,
           which
           is
           intolerable
           shame
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           be
           disowned
           and
           detested
           ,
           in
           heart
           and
           deed
           .
        
         
           Let
           any
           favourer
           of
           these
           intruders
           ,
           name
           if
           they
           can
           ,
           but
           one
           true
           and
           sound
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           any
           one
           party
           ,
           dissenting
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           hath
           recommended
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           before
           ,
           sufficiently
           and
           solidly
           ,
           taught
           and
           proved
           ,
           by
           
           lawful
           Pastors
           :
           But
           who
           can
           number
           the
           dangerous
           errors
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           multiplied
           and
           spread
           abroad
           by
           these
           dissenters
           ?
           Heresies
           and
           Schismes
           ,
           abroad
           and
           at
           home
           ,
           have
           invaded
           the
           
             vnity
             ,
             peace
          
           and
           prosperity
           ,
           of
           almost
           all
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           to
           the
           extream
           hazard
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           to
           the
           introducing
           Sedition
           in
           State
           ,
           Schisme
           in
           Church
           ,
           darkness
           and
           confusion
           in
           both
           .
           While
           many
           pretend
           to
           strive
           for
           the
           Truth
           ,
           how
           do
           they
           darken
           their
           own
           understandings
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           with
           tumult
           and
           clamor
           ,
           wrath
           and
           bitterness
           ,
           amongst
           which
           truth
           is
           lost
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Charity
           ?
           They
           write
           ,
           and
           fight
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           for
           the
           Truth
           ;
           but
           Truth
           and
           Love
           are
           slain
           in
           the
           quarrel
           ,
           and
           prest
           to
           death
           ,
           is
           it
           were
           in
           a
           throng
           ,
           whilst
           they
           that
           stand
           by
           as
           neuters
           ,
           laugh
           at
           both
           .
        
         
           What
           good
           Christian
           can
           remember
           without
           sorrow
           and
           detestation
           ,
           
           the
           horrid
           confusions
           ,
           and
           dismal
           effects
           ,
           in
           Church
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           introduced
           and
           maintained
           ?
           The
           like
           whereof
           ,
           if
           not
           greater
           ,
           threatens
           us
           daily
           ;
           if
           God
           in
           his
           mercy
           ,
           overcome
           not
           our
           evil
           with
           his
           goodness
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           their
           several
           pretences
           to
           piety
           and
           holiness
           ;
           what
           hinder'd
           ,
           or
           yet
           hinders
           them
           ,
           from
           living
           as
           godlily
           ,
           and
           as
           holily
           ,
           with
           thankfulness
           and
           honour
           ,
           within
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           its
           preservation
           ;
           as
           without
           it
           ,
           and
           against
           it
           ,
           they
           pretend
           to
           do
           ,
           to
           its
           disturbance
           ,
           and
           destruction
           ?
           A
           Surplice
           and
           Hood
           ,
           a
           signing
           the
           Child
           with
           the
           Cross
           at
           Baptisme
           ,
           a
           bowing
           to
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           named
           ,
           we
           have
           been
           often
           told
           ,
           is
           what
           they
           bring
           ,
           as
           their
           greatest
           proof
           ,
           of
           superstition
           and
           will-worship
           ;
           whereas
           the
           last
           ,
           is
           manifestly
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           to
           glorify
           with
           the
           body
           ,
           or
           knee
           at
           sometime
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           lawful
           to
           do
           at
           any
           time
           ;
           
           to
           whom
           God
           hath
           commanded
           us
           to
           
             bow
             our
             souls
             and
             bodies
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           And
           to
           think
           that
           a
           Surplice
           is
           more
           superstitious
           ,
           than
           a
           Gown
           or
           other
           garment
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           neither
           Commanded
           ,
           nor
           forbidden
           ,
           is
           it self
           a
           great
           superstition
           :
           Nor
           can
           that
           ,
           or
           the
           signing
           with
           the
           Cross
           ,
           be
           with
           any
           colour
           of
           truth
           or
           reason
           ,
           called
           will-worship
           ;
           which
           the
           Church
           professeth
           ,
           she
           useth
           not
           ,
           as
           any
           part
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           ,
           but
           as
           an
           indifferent
           ,
           yet
           decent
           ceremony
           ;
           to
           signify
           and
           teach
           Man
           with
           ,
           not
           to
           Worship
           God
           with
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           not
           owned
           as
           any
           Worship
           ,
           cannot
           surely
           be
           called
           Will-worship
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           is
           this
           all
           ,
           that
           must
           keep
           us
           at
           everlasting
           difference
           and
           separation
           ?
           Can
           they
           strein
           at
           such
           Gnats
           ,
           or
           rather
           startle
           at
           such
           shadows
           of
           Dreams
           in
           their
           own
           phansies
           ,
           yet
           swallow
           such
           Camels
           ,
           as
           disobedience
           
           to
           lawful
           superiors
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           ?
           The
           hanious
           breach
           of
           Unity
           and
           Charity
           ,
           peace
           and
           order
           in
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           exposing
           both
           to
           the
           common
           enemy
           ,
           first
           to
           deride
           ,
           reproach
           and
           despise
           us
           ,
           then
           to
           undermine
           and
           ruine
           us
           ?
        
         
           How
           many
           Papists
           ,
           how
           many
           Hereticks
           of
           several
           sorts
           ,
           yea
           how
           many
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           scornful
           deriders
           of
           all
           Religion
           ,
           have
           these
           our
           causeless
           ,
           obstinate
           divisions
           ,
           bred
           amongst
           us
           ?
           And
           shall
           not
           these
           
             dreadful
             effects
          
           of
           Schism
           at
           length
           affright
           us
           into
           Unity
           ?
           
             Wo
             be
             to
             them
             by
             whom
             these
             offences
             come
          
           ;
           and
           wo
           be
           to
           them
           by
           
             whose
             default
          
           they
           still
           continue
           .
           Wo
           to
           them
           that
           have
           so
           torn
           the
           Church
           in
           pieces
           ,
           that
           now
           the
           great
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           written
           ,
           with
           the
           Pen
           of
           a
           Diamond
           ,
           or
           Sun
           beam
           ,
           are
           either
           neglected
           ,
           or
           called
           in
           question
           ,
           while
           they
           contend
           without
           bowels
           of
           pity
           ,
           mercy
           or
           piety
           ;
           
           write
           in
           gall
           ,
           and
           fight
           in
           blood
           ,
           for
           such
           things
           as
           are
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           but
           Hay
           and
           Stubble
           ;
           compared
           with
           the
           precious
           foundation
           of
           our
           Religion
           .
           God
           grant
           both
           us
           and
           them
           ,
           while
           it
           is
           time
           (
           if
           yet
           it
           be
           so
           )
           wisdom
           and
           grace
           ,
           to
           know
           and
           follow
           the
           
             things
             belonging
             to
             our
             peace
          
           ,
           here
           and
           hereafter
           ;
           and
           to
           take
           Christ's
           Yoak
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           
             learn
             of
             him
          
           ,
           who
           was
           meek
           and
           lowly
           in
           heart
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           find
           Rest
           unto
           our
           Souls
           .
        
         
           And
           let
           us
           do
           this
           the
           rather
           because
           what
           health
           is
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           or
           calmness
           to
           the
           Sea
           ;
           such
           is
           peace
           and
           concord
           to
           a
           Church
           and
           State.
           But
           should
           it
           be
           asked
           of
           us
           ,
           as
           Joram
           did
           of
           
             Jehu
             ,
             is
             it
             peace
             Jehu
          
           ;
           we
           must
           answer
           now
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           then
           ;
           
             what
             peace
             so
             long
             as
             our
             rents
             and
             divisions
             ,
             our
             separatists
             and
             dissenters
             ,
             are
             so
             many
             ?
          
        
         
           Our
           Saviour
           foresaw
           and
           prophesied
           of
           these
           very
           days
           in
           which
           we
           live
           ,
           
             inimici
             domestici
          
           ,
           ones
           foes
           
           shall
           be
           they
           of
           ones
           own
           houshold
           :
           
             perditio
             tua
             ex
             te
          
           ,
           Jerusalems
           sorrows
           are
           from
           her
           own
           Sons
           .
           What
           contentions
           so
           sharpe
           and
           lasting
           ,
           as
           those
           which
           arise
           amongst
           Brethren
           ?
           The
           nearer
           the
           Relation
           ,
           the
           greater
           the
           feude
           ;
           and
           the
           farther
           off
           usually
           from
           reconciliation
           :
           Witness
           the
           sad
           breaches
           ,
           which
           too
           often
           happen
           ,
           between
           persons
           solemnly
           conjoyned
           by
           the
           strictest
           ties
           ,
           and
           bonds
           of
           amity
           ,
           above
           ,
           and
           before
           any
           other
           .
           I
           mean
           the
           Married
           Couple
           ,
           who
           might
           come
           in
           ,
           and
           claim
           their
           portion
           of
           this
           eternal
           Rest
           ;
           who
           are
           presumed
           to
           assist
           each
           other
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           great
           affairs
           of
           life
           ;
           whose
           joys
           are
           or
           might
           be
           doubled
           ,
           and
           their
           sorrows
           abated
           ,
           by
           a
           mutual
           bearing
           of
           each
           others
           good
           ,
           or
           adverse
           fortune
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           when
           their
           scene
           of
           life
           is
           come
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           and
           the
           Curtain
           drawn
           ,
           they
           may
           lay
           them
           down
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           change
           the
           labour
           of
           a
           weary
           life
           ,
           for
           the
           
           joys
           of
           a
           blessed
           eternal
           Rest
           :
           But
           how
           much
           otherwise
           falls
           it
           often
           out
           ,
           even
           between
           these
           dearest
           friends
           ?
           What
           bitter
           complainings
           are
           frequently
           heard
           in
           our
           streets
           ,
           from
           Persons
           joyned
           in
           holy
           Wedlock
           ,
           when
           but
           once
           disaffected
           to
           one
           another
           ?
           The
           unruly
           torrent
           of
           dissentions
           ,
           oft
           times
           runs
           so
           high
           ,
           that
           the
           Man
           hates
           his
           own
           flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           Woman
           man
           makes
           head
           against
           her
           Husband
           ,
           and
           these
           though
           sacredly
           conjoyn'd
           and
           made
           one
           ,
           become
           two
           again
           ,
           so
           bitterly
           divided
           ,
           that
           no
           wholsom
           words
           ,
           nor
           sage
           counsel
           ,
           can
           ever
           sweeten
           ,
           or
           reconcile
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           prevention
           of
           this
           great
           unkind
           mischief
           ,
           which
           so
           often
           happens
           amongst
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           hinders
           that
           Rest
           and
           quiet
           here
           ,
           that
           much
           conduceth
           to
           a
           blessed
           ,
           endless
           Rest
           hereafter
           ;
           Men
           should
           do
           well
           wisely
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           whoso
           enters
           the
           State
           of
           Marriage
           ,
           
           casts
           a
           Dye
           of
           the
           greatest
           contingency
           ,
           and
           yet
           of
           the
           greatest
           concern
           in
           the
           World
           (
           next
           to
           that
           of
           Eternity
           it self
           .
           )
           
             Deliberandum
             diu
             ,
             quod
             statuendum
             semel
             .
          
           Men
           had
           need
           consider
           well
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           resolved
           on
           once
           for
           all
           ,
           and
           must
           either
           bring
           a
           great
           and
           lasting
           content
           and
           happiness
           ,
           or
           trouble
           and
           misery
           ,
           as
           lasting
           as
           life
           it self
           .
           A
           Woman
           indeed
           ventures
           most
           ;
           for
           she
           hath
           no
           Sanctuary
           to
           retire
           to
           ,
           from
           the
           sad
           misfortune
           of
           an
           ill
           choice
           ;
           she
           must
           dwell
           upon
           her
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           appeal
           from
           his
           unkindness
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           Subjects
           from
           Tyrant
           Princes
           ,
           Prayers
           and
           Tears
           ,
           and
           though
           the
           Man
           hath
           more
           diversions
           ,
           (
           yet
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           his
           turn
           ,
           to
           lie
           under
           this
           unremediable
           sadness
           )
           he
           must
           return
           to
           it
           again
           ,
           and
           whilst
           he
           is
           sitting
           amongst
           his
           Neighbours
           ,
           he
           remembers
           the
           objection
           in
           his
           bosom
           ,
           and
           sighs
           deeply
           .
        
         
         
           It
           hath
           been
           the
           unhappy
           chance
           of
           many
           ,
           who
           enter
           the
           honourable
           state
           of
           Marriage
           ,
           upon
           some
           dishonourable
           aims
           or
           other
           ,
           to
           be
           bound
           to
           sorrow
           and
           vexation
           for
           many
           years
           ,
           by
           the
           Cords
           of
           their
           Consorts
           peevish
           disorder
           ;
           and
           the
           worst
           of
           the
           evil
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           thank
           their
           own
           follies
           ,
           for
           making
           no
           better
           choice
           :
           For
           God
           and
           goodness
           were
           less
           in
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           had
           less
           interest
           in
           their
           choice
           ,
           than
           mony
           ,
           to
           gratify
           their
           worldly
           covetousness
           ;
           or
           beauty
           ,
           their
           inordinate
           lust
           .
        
         
           Men
           and
           Women
           change
           their
           liberty
           of
           single
           life
           ,
           for
           a
           rich
           fortune
           ,
           prefer
           Gold
           before
           virtue
           ,
           and
           shew
           themselves
           to
           be
           less
           than
           money
           ,
           by
           valuing
           it
           more
           than
           the
           wise
           content
           ,
           and
           lasting
           felicity
           of
           their
           lives
           :
           and
           when
           they
           have
           counted
           their
           money
           and
           sorrows
           well
           over
           ,
           how
           willingly
           would
           they
           buy
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           all
           that
           money
           ,
           modesty
           ,
           sweetness
           of
           
           conversation
           ,
           temperance
           and
           faithfulness
           in
           their
           Consort
           .
        
         
           But
           they
           are
           chained
           with
           the
           fetters
           they
           chose
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           no
           whit
           the
           less
           chains
           ,
           nor
           the
           easier
           ,
           for
           being
           made
           of
           Gold
           or
           Silver
           ,
           but
           sometimes
           the
           worse
           .
        
         
           Nor
           doth
           he
           honour
           Marriage
           aright
           ,
           who
           chooseth
           it
           only
           ,
           or
           principally
           for
           beauty
           ;
           
             Cui
             sunt
             eruditi
             oculi
             ,
             sed
             stulta
             mens
             ,
             Whose
             Eyes
             are
             judicious
             ,
             but
             his
             soul
             and
             thoughts
             sensually
             foolish
             .
          
           A
           little
           thread
           of
           red
           and
           white
           ,
           is
           an
           ill
           band
           of
           Conjugal
           affections
           ,
           to
           tie
           hearts
           together
           ,
           in
           all
           conditions
           till
           death
           ,
           since
           their
           love
           is
           ,
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           any
           better
           ,
           or
           more
           durable
           ,
           than
           its
           cause
           :
           and
           they
           are
           fond
           of
           each
           other
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           phansie
           and
           health
           lasts
           :
           But
           sickness
           ,
           child-bearing
           ,
           care
           ,
           time
           ,
           and
           any
           thing
           almost
           that
           destroys
           a
           flower
           ,
           may
           destroy
           that
           love
           ,
           which
           at
           the
           best
           is
           but
           earthly
           and
           sensual
           .
        
         
         
           He
           that
           will
           find
           Rest
           and
           quiet
           in
           his
           Conjugal
           State
           here
           ,
           must
           begin
           it
           with
           God
           and
           goodness
           ,
           with
           wise
           and
           virtuous
           designs
           .
           Then
           is
           Marriage
           honourable
           indeed
           ,
           when
           good
           and
           fair
           intentions
           conduct
           and
           manage
           it
           .
           The
           preservation
           of
           a
           Family
           ,
           the
           production
           of
           Children
           ,
           the
           avoyding
           of
           fornication
           ,
           the
           refreshment
           of
           a
           wise
           and
           virtuous
           society
           ,
           all
           these
           are
           
             honourable
             ends
          
           .
           Society
           was
           the
           first
           designed
           ,
           
             it
             is
             not
             good
             for
             Man
             to
             be
             alone
             .
          
           Children
           the
           next
           ,
           
             increase
             and
             multiply
          
           .
           The
           avoiding
           Fornication
           the
           last
           ;
           and
           that
           will
           be
           hardly
           avoide
           by
           Marriage
           ,
           unless
           you
           chuse
           such
           a
           Consort
           ,
           whom
           you
           can
           love
           in
           all
           conditions
           ,
           and
           outward
           changes
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           makes
           Marriage
           delightful
           ;
           the
           second
           ,
           necessary
           to
           the
           publick
           ;
           the
           third
           ,
           to
           this
           or
           that
           particular
           Person
           .
           The
           first
           makes
           the
           Mans
           heart
           glad
           ;
           the
           second
           is
           a
           friend
           to
           Families
           ,
           Cities
           and
           Kingdoms
           ;
           
           Churches
           and
           Heaven
           ;
           the
           third
           is
           an
           enemy
           to
           Hell
           ,
           and
           an
           Antidote
           to
           the
           chiefest
           inlet
           to
           damnation
           .
        
         
           To
           have
           a
           lasting
           quiet
           ,
           and
           sure
           content
           in
           the
           Conjugal
           life
           ,
           it
           is
           prudent
           and
           useful
           ,
           that
           all
           offences
           of
           each
           other
           be
           warily
           avoided
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           beginnings
           especially
           of
           their
           conversation
           :
           An
           infant
           blossom
           is
           quickly
           blasted
           ,
           and
           the
           love
           of
           lately
           Married
           Persons
           is
           busie
           and
           tender
           ,
           inquisitive
           and
           jealous
           ,
           and
           apt
           to
           take
           a
           fright
           ,
           or
           alarm
           ,
           at
           every
           unkind
           word
           ,
           or
           carriage
           :
           But
           after
           the
           hearts
           of
           Man
           and
           Wife
           are
           endeared
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           by
           natural
           confidence
           ,
           and
           experience
           ,
           trifling
           accidents
           cannot
           disturb
           their
           united
           affections
           ,
           but
           will
           vanish
           at
           the
           sight
           ,
           and
           remembrance
           of
           weightier
           obligements
           ;
           and
           so
           after
           their
           having
           lived
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           love
           ,
           and
           joy
           ,
           for
           a
           while
           on
           Earth
           ,
           they
           may
           meet
           and
           rejoyce
           together
           in
           Heaven
           to
           all
           eternity
           .
        
         
         
           That
           the
           Married
           life
           may
           prove
           happy
           ,
           
             Let
             every
             one
             love
             his
             Wife
             as
             himself
             ,
          
           saith
           St.
           Paul.
           The
           Husbands
           power
           over
           his
           Wife
           ,
           is
           Fatherly
           and
           Friendly
           ,
           not
           Magisterial
           :
           She
           that
           is
           bound
           to
           leave
           Father
           and
           Mother
           ,
           and
           Brother
           ,
           for
           thee
           ,
           is
           miserably
           abused
           ,
           if
           she
           find
           it
           otherwise
           .
           A
           Mans
           dominion
           over
           his
           Wife
           ,
           is
           like
           that
           of
           his
           Soul
           over
           his
           body
           ,
           for
           which
           it
           takes
           a
           wise
           care
           ,
           and
           useth
           it
           tenderly
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           often
           led
           by
           its
           tolerable
           inclinations
           and
           desires
           ,
           save
           when
           they
           are
           evil
           ,
           or
           dangerously
           tending
           to
           that
           which
           is
           so
           .
        
         
           The
           Government
           is
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           divided
           ,
           since
           the
           Woman
           also
           hath
           Gods
           Image
           stampt
           upon
           her
           ,
           and
           may
           sometimes
           assist
           ,
           and
           supply
           her
           Husbands
           wisdom
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           Family
           ,
           
             si
             tu
             Cajus
             ,
             ego
             Caja
             ,
          
           was
           publickly
           proclaimed
           upon
           the
           threshold
           of
           the
           Husband
           ,
           when
           his
           Bride
           first
           enter'd
           under
           his
           roof
           ;
           and
           although
           there
           is
           a
           just
           measure
           
           of
           obedience
           ,
           due
           from
           the
           Wife
           ,
           yet
           that
           's
           scarcely
           at
           all
           expressed
           ,
           in
           the
           Husbands
           directions
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           ;
           but
           all
           his
           duty
           is
           signified
           by
           love
           ,
           by
           nourishing
           and
           cherishing
           ,
           by
           honouring
           her
           as
           the
           weaker
           Vessel
           ,
           by
           not
           being
           bitter
           to
           her
           ,
           by
           dwelling
           with
           her
           according
           to
           knowledge
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           be
           not
           bitter
           against
           her
           ,
           that
           's
           the
           first
           and
           lowest
           signification
           of
           love
           .
           A
           civil
           Person
           is
           never
           bitter
           against
           a
           stranger
           ,
           much
           less
           a
           friend
           that
           enters
           his
           roof
           ,
           and
           is
           secured
           there
           by
           the
           laws
           of
           Hospitality
           ;
           and
           he
           surely
           is
           strangely
           rude
           ,
           who
           useth
           her
           rudely
           ,
           that
           quits
           all
           her
           interest
           for
           him
           :
           and
           is
           besides
           ,
           as
           much
           the
           same
           Person
           ,
           as
           another
           can
           be
           the
           same
           ,
           having
           the
           same
           Religion
           ,
           Children
           ,
           and
           Family
           ,
           and
           is
           fled
           for
           protection
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           Sanctuary
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           his
           house
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           bosom
           and
           heart
           .
        
         
         
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
          
           said
           well
           ,
           that
           a
           wise
           Man
           will
           
             often
             admonish
          
           his
           Wife
           ,
           reprove
           her
           seldom
           ,
           but
           never
           lay
           his
           hands
           upon
           her
           .
           St.
           Chrisostom
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           an
           Husband
           reviling
           or
           striking
           his
           Wife
           is
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           King
           should
           use
           his
           Viceroy
           so
           ,
           from
           whom
           most
           of
           that
           reverence
           and
           Majesty
           must
           needs
           depart
           ,
           which
           at
           first
           he
           put
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Subjects
           will
           pay
           him
           the
           less
           duty
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           rudelier
           the
           Prince
           hath
           treated
           him
           ;
           the
           loss
           redounds
           to
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           Government
           will
           be
           thereby
           disordered
           and
           ruin'd
           .
           He
           that
           loves
           not
           his
           Wife
           and
           Children
           ,
           feeds
           a
           Lyoness
           ,
           and
           breeds
           nothing
           but
           fears
           and
           sorrows
           to
           himself
           ,
           nor
           can
           blessing
           it self
           make
           him
           happy
           :
           All
           the
           Commandements
           of
           God
           ,
           injoyning
           a
           Man
           to
           love
           his
           Wife
           ,
           are
           but
           so
           many
           invitations
           to
           him
           to
           be
           happy
           himself
           ,
           and
           make
           her
           ,
           and
           his
           Children
           so
           .
           If
           
             mutual
             love
          
           be
           once
           secured
           ,
           there
           
           can
           be
           no
           great
           danger
           from
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           because
           such
           love
           as
           makes
           the
           Man
           chast
           ,
           keeps
           the
           Woman
           also
           within
           the
           sober
           bounds
           of
           modest
           chastity
           .
        
         
           Obedience
           is
           the
           Womans
           duty
           ,
           which
           though
           no
           where
           expresly
           enjoyned
           the
           Man
           to
           exact
           ,
           yet
           is
           often
           commanded
           the
           Woman
           to
           pay
           ,
           and
           the
           less
           it
           is
           exacted
           ,
           the
           better
           and
           more
           kindly
           is
           it
           ,
           when
           duly
           paid
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           :
           And
           this
           proclaims
           her
           humility
           ,
           and
           reverend
           esteem
           of
           his
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           is
           an
           acknowledgment
           of
           the
           injunction
           imposed
           by
           God
           ;
           and
           though
           
             in
             sorrow
             she
             bring
             forth
             Children
             ,
          
           yet
           with
           love
           and
           joy
           she
           may
           bring
           them
           up
           .
        
         
           The
           Womans
           obedience
           though
           largely
           extended
           by
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ephe.
          
           5.24
           .
           
             In
             every
             thing
          
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           limited
           ,
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             as
             't
             is
             fit
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Collos
             .
          
           3.18
           .
           The
           Womans
           duty
           obliges
           her
           to
           put
           on
           the
           Ornament
           of
           a
           meek
           and
           
           quiet
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           of
           great
           price
           :
           Sweetness
           of
           manners
           ,
           humble
           comportment
           ,
           fair
           interpretation
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           are
           capable
           of
           it
           ,
           an
           industrious
           hand
           ,
           a
           silent
           tongue
           ,
           a
           faithful
           heart
           ,
           to
           his
           Person
           and
           Bed
           ,
           his
           Purse
           and
           Estate
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           this
           may
           be
           done
           with
           chearfulness
           ,
           it
           is
           one
           excellent
           height
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           above
           not
           only
           the
           Heathens
           and
           Mahometans
           ,
           but
           the
           Mosaical
           allowances
           ;
           that
           it
           hath
           provided
           for
           Union
           between
           Man
           and
           Wife
           ,
           by
           forbidding
           strictly
           Poligamy
           ,
           or
           the
           having
           many
           Wifes
           ;
           and
           also
           hath
           forbidden
           divorce
           ,
           except
           in
           case
           of
           Adultery
           .
           By
           forbidding
           Poligamy
           ,
           our
           Religion
           hath
           prevented
           all
           those
           Domestick
           emulations
           ,
           which
           would
           necessarily
           almost
           arise
           ,
           between
           a
           Leah
           and
           a
           Rachel
           ,
           though
           in
           Jacobs
           Family
           ;
           a
           Sarah
           and
           a
           Hagar
           ,
           though
           in
           Abrahams
           house
           :
           The
           Mans
           love
           runs
           in
           a
           fuller
           
           stream
           ,
           because
           not
           divided
           into
           many
           rivolets
           ;
           and
           the
           Womans
           love
           and
           faithfulness
           is
           demanded
           more
           justly
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           an
           equal
           proportionable
           answer
           ,
           without
           the
           provocation
           of
           any
           Corrival
           .
           And
           then
           by
           forbidding
           divorce
           upon
           any
           pretence
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           Adultery
           ,
           it
           makes
           peace
           more
           necessary
           ,
           and
           contention
           more
           terrible
           ,
           seeing
           if
           they
           will
           not
           become
           a
           mutual
           comfort
           ,
           they
           must
           always
           endure
           that
           mutual
           torment
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           are
           allowed
           no
           refuge
           .
           If
           all
           this
           be
           not
           enough
           to
           settle
           Domestick
           peace
           ,
           turn
           but
           your
           Eyes
           upon
           the
           wildest
           Creatures
           ,
           let
           the
           Beasts
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           the
           Fowls
           of
           the
           Air
           ,
           shame
           us
           into
           it
           :
           For
           even
           the
           most
           unsociable
           hurtful
           Creatures
           ,
           keep
           peace
           at
           home
           ,
           in
           their
           own
           nests
           and
           dens
           .
           What
           bloudy
           Tygar
           is
           there
           ,
           that
           doth
           not
           softly
           and
           tenderly
           demean
           himself
           over
           his
           Female
           Mate
           ,
           and
           young
           Issue
           ?
           
           What
           ravenous
           Kite
           ,
           doth
           not
           joyn
           with
           his
           she
           partner
           ,
           in
           Building
           his
           nest
           ,
           sitting
           upon
           the
           Eggs
           ,
           feeding
           his
           young
           ones
           ?
           The
           Lyon
           doth
           not
           roar
           at
           home
           ,
           nor
           tear
           his
           Lioness
           ,
           nor
           devour
           his
           Whelps
           ,
           but
           maintains
           peace
           at
           home
           ,
           by
           his
           very
           enmity
           abroad
           :
           The
           prey
           of
           his
           foreign
           cruelty
           ,
           is
           the
           common
           food
           of
           his
           private
           den
           .
           Thus
           God
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           Men
           on
           Earth
           ,
           the
           Beasts
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           Fowls
           of
           the
           Air
           ,
           do
           all
           teach
           and
           instruct
           Man
           and
           Woman
           how
           to
           be
           happy
           ,
           and
           to
           go
           by
           Couples
           to
           the
           Ark
           of
           their
           eternal
           Rest
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           eternal
           Rest
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           sought
           ,
           (
           because
           it
           cannot
           be
           found
           )
           by
           a
           partial
           obedience
           ,
           by
           leaving
           one
           sin
           ,
           and
           cleaving
           to
           another
           ;
           every
           Man
           is
           not
           alike
           inclined
           to
           every
           sin
           ,
           nor
           can
           the
           pursuit
           of
           some
           pollutions
           ,
           consist
           with
           the
           prosecution
           of
           others
           ;
           for
           sins
           are
           contrary
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           grace
           :
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           
           thing
           more
           usual
           ,
           than
           for
           the
           violent
           unruly
           nature
           of
           rash
           Man
           ,
           to
           run
           out
           of
           hatred
           to
           one
           extream
           ,
           into
           another
           opposite
           to
           it
           .
           Superstition
           dotes
           ,
           prophaness
           is
           mad
           :
           And
           how
           many
           hating
           Superstition
           ,
           turn
           prophane
           ?
           Whilst
           others
           hating
           to
           be
           prophane
           ,
           turn
           Superstitious
           ?
           Covetousness
           gathers
           all
           ,
           prodigality
           scatters
           all
           ;
           Men
           usually
           fall
           into
           one
           extream
           ,
           whilst
           they
           run
           from
           another
           ;
           either
           they
           despise
           prophesying
           ,
           or
           think
           it
           all
           in
           all
           .
           To
           
             abhor
             Idols
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           
             commit
             Sacrilege
          
           ;
           to
           worship
           the
           walls
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           beat
           them
           down
           ;
           is
           to
           drive
           out
           one
           Devil
           with
           another
           .
           The
           necessity
           of
           cleansing
           our selves
           from
           these
           enormities
           ,
           is
           plainly
           seen
           ,
           by
           those
           very
           reproofs
           ,
           which
           one
           sinner
           gives
           another
           contrary
           to
           him
           .
           How
           doth
           the
           lukewarm
           or
           prophane
           detest
           the
           Schismatick
           and
           Superstitious
           ?
           Or
           how
           doth
           the
           furious
           Superstitious
           ,
           or
           blind
           Zealot
           ,
           detest
           
           the
           lukewarm
           or
           prophane
           ?
        
         
           How
           doth
           the
           squanderer
           hate
           the
           niggard
           ?
           And
           how
           doth
           the
           niggard
           hate
           the
           prodigal
           ?
           
             Let
             me
             take
             my
             fill
             of
             lust
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           wanton
           ,
           
             and
             I
             will
             trample
             upon
             wealth
             :
             Let
             me
             hug
             my
             Mammon
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Miser
           ,
           
             and
             I
             will
             bid
             defiance
             to
             lust
             :
             Let
             me
             wash
             my
             hands
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             mine
             enemy
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           revengeful
           ,
           
             and
             I
             will
             be
             content
             to
             give
             freely
             to
             them
             that
             have
             not
             provoked
             ,
             or
             injured
             me
             :
          
           Thus
           as
           the
           Nations
           in
           times
           of
           darkness
           ,
           had
           each
           of
           them
           their
           several
           Idols
           ,
           which
           they
           Worshipped
           ,
           and
           neglected
           others
           ,
           but
           all
           agreed
           in
           dishonouring
           the
           only
           true
           God
           ;
           so
           every
           partial
           false
           hearted
           reformer
           ,
           hath
           his
           bosom
           darling
           pollution
           ,
           which
           if
           he
           may
           cherish
           ,
           he
           can
           be
           content
           to
           leave
           the
           rest
           ;
           yea
           be
           forward
           and
           zealous
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           either
           hide
           ,
           or
           satisfie
           ,
           or
           get
           an
           indulgence
           in
           what
           he
           affects
           .
           But
           all
           the
           virtue
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           cannot
           satisfie
           for
           
           one
           willful
           ,
           habitual
           pollution
           ,
           indulgently
           cherish'd
           :
           Yea
           ,
           that
           one
           indulged
           pollution
           ,
           proves
           all
           the
           other
           seeming
           cleansings
           to
           be
           but
           counterfeit
           .
        
         
           Saul
           slew
           many
           Amalekites
           ,
           but
           sparing
           some
           ,
           when
           God
           had
           commanded
           all
           to
           the
           Sword
           ,
           he
           forfeited
           his
           Kingdom
           by
           his
           hypocrisy
           ;
           and
           one
           of
           that
           Nation
           whom
           he
           spared
           ,
           became
           afterwards
           his
           Executioner
           :
           Though
           it
           be
           but
           one
           known
           sin
           you
           live
           in
           ,
           the
           sparing
           of
           that
           ,
           shews
           your
           hatred
           against
           the
           rest
           to
           be
           falsehearted
           and
           hypocritical
           :
           For
           though
           it
           be
           but
           one
           ,
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           that
           sincere
           holiness
           ,
           which
           God
           indispensably
           requires
           as
           his
           due
           ;
           though
           it
           be
           but
           one
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           reigning
           one
           ;
           defiling
           the
           purity
           ,
           defacing
           the
           beauty
           ,
           destroying
           the
           peace
           of
           an
           upright
           conscience
           ;
           yea
           though
           it
           be
           but
           one
           in
           actual
           appearance
           ,
           yet
           in
           seminal
           virtue
           it
           includes
           many
           ,
           and
           may
           in
           time
           be
           fruitful
           
           of
           many
           :
           thus
           one
           sin
           weakens
           grace
           ,
           grieves
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           prepares
           matter
           and
           fuel
           for
           others
           .
           Covetousness
           and
           pride
           beget
           envy
           and
           strife
           ,
           that
           ,
           anger
           ;
           that
           ,
           murther
           .
           Ambition
           led
           Absalon
           to
           treasonable
           conspiracy
           against
           his
           Father
           ,
           that
           ,
           to
           open
           bloudy
           rebellion
           ;
           that
           ,
           to
           incest
           ;
           any
           one
           pollution
           indulged
           unto
           ,
           may
           introduce
           a
           whole
           Legion
           :
           And
           though
           it
           be
           but
           one
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           vilifying
           ,
           and
           dishonouring
           of
           God
           in
           all
           his
           perfections
           ,
           for
           some
           unsatisfactory
           ,
           transitory
           phansy
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           habitually
           ,
           unrelentingly
           continued
           in
           ,
           will
           be
           punished
           eternally
           with
           separation
           from
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           to
           endless
           miseries
           :
           And
           what
           folly
           is
           it
           ,
           to
           lose
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           and
           incur
           his
           intolerable
           ,
           eternal
           displeasure
           ,
           for
           one
           defiling
           transitory
           vanity
           ?
           Thus
           you
           see
           he
           that
           will
           enjoy
           eternal
           Rest
           ,
           must
           cleanse
           himself
           from
           
             all
             pollution
          
           ,
           without
           deliberate
           habitual
           indulgence
           to
           any
           one
           .
        
         
         
           And
           that
           we
           might
           not
           miss
           of
           this
           eternal
           Rest
           ;
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           Embassadors
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           woe
           and
           intreat
           us
           by
           the
           kindest
           compellations
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           7.1
           .
           
             Dearly
             beloved
             :
             Having
             these
             promises
             ,
             Dearly
             beloved
             ,
             let
             us
             cleanse
             our selves
             from
             all
             pollution
          
           ;
           'T
           is
           a
           Style
           you
           shall
           hardly
           find
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           unless
           in
           the
           Canticles
           ,
           where
           Christ
           woes
           his
           Spouse
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           endearments
           of
           kindness
           and
           love
           ,
           although
           there
           are
           somtimes
           such
           expressions
           as
           contain
           the
           same
           in
           real
           effect
           .
           But
           the
           ordinary
           stile
           runs
           there
           ,
           with
           more
           severity
           ,
           agreeable
           to
           that
           administration
           ,
           where
           the
           Spirit
           of
           bondage
           ,
           was
           more
           ordinary
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           adoption
           :
           But
           here
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           though
           threats
           are
           sometimes
           intermixed
           ,
           yet
           kind
           intreaties
           ,
           and
           condescending
           invitations
           ,
           are
           oftner
           found
           ;
           for
           God
           most
           justly
           expects
           now
           ,
           when
           his
           Son
           hath
           appeared
           ,
           and
           
           given
           his
           life
           for
           us
           ,
           to
           
             redeem
             us
             from
             all
             inquity
          
           ,
           to
           
             purify
             us
             and
             make
             us
             zealous
             of
             holiness
             ,
          
           that
           we
           should
           not
           need
           so
           many
           threats
           to
           drive
           us
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           only
           our
           last
           refuge
           ;
           but
           that
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           his
           admirable
           mercies
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           drawn
           with
           the
           Cords
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           the
           Bands
           of
           Love
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           our
           first
           most
           acceptable
           choice
           .
           Wherefore
           we
           see
           his
           first
           Embassadours
           that
           he
           sent
           ,
           transcribed
           the
           pattern
           of
           that
           humility
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           charity
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           set
           them
           ;
           and
           make
           it
           their
           humblest
           ,
           earnest
           intreaty
           ,
           that
           we
           would
           be
           reconciled
           unto
           God
           ;
           that
           he
           would
           be
           blessed
           ,
           in
           suffering
           them
           ,
           to
           turn
           us
           from
           our
           iniquity
           ;
           that
           we
           would
           be
           holy
           and
           pure
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           happy
           ;
           as
           if
           it
           were
           rather
           their
           happiness
           ,
           and
           his
           that
           sent
           them
           ,
           than
           theirs
           to
           whom
           they
           spake
           so
           passionately
           ,
           so
           humbly
           ,
           so
           charitably
           :
           
             Dearly
             beloved
          
           ,
           because
           so
           dearly
           beloved
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           sent
           his
           only
           
           begotten
           Son
           ,
           to
           buy
           and
           reclaim
           us
           to
           purity
           &
           holiness
           ,
           to
           learn
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           learn
           of
           his
           messengers
           ,
           to
           value
           our selves
           at
           that
           rate
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           valued
           us
           at
           ,
           who
           thought
           it
           an
           acceptable
           bargain
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           lay
           down
           his
           life
           ,
           with
           agonies
           of
           Soul
           ,
           and
           torments
           of
           body
           ,
           rather
           than
           suffer
           us
           to
           wallow
           here
           in
           filthy
           pollutions
           ,
           which
           lead
           to
           eternal
           intolerable
           misery
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           that
           eternal
           Rest
           ,
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           prepared
           for
           the
           blessed
           of
           his
           Father
           .
        
         
           Despise
           not
           then
           the
           goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           made
           you
           at
           first
           ,
           after
           
             his
             own
          
           Image
           :
           Despise
           not
           the
           mercies
           of
           Christ
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           take
           your
           nature
           ,
           and
           die
           for
           you
           :
           Despise
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           waits
           ,
           and
           longs
           ,
           for
           your
           Sanctification
           :
           Despise
           not
           those
           precious
           promises
           ,
           which
           yet
           are
           offer'd
           to
           all
           that
           cleanse
           and
           purify
           themselves
           ;
           nor
           those
           endless
           intolerable
           woes
           ,
           and
           miseries
           ,
           which
           are
           threatned
           to
           all
           despisers
           .
        
         
         
           He
           that
           seeks
           not
           this
           Rest
           ,
           but
           walks
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           his
           own
           heart
           ,
           'till
           he
           can
           walk
           no
           longer
           ,
           and
           thinks
           to
           delay
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           his
           faithful
           conversion
           ,
           and
           reformation
           ,
           'till
           he
           must
           take
           Sanctuary
           at
           last
           ,
           in
           the
           sighs
           and
           groans
           ,
           sorrows
           and
           purposes
           ,
           of
           sickness
           and
           his
           death-bed
           ;
           he
           that
           'till
           then
           retained
           his
           sins
           ,
           and
           now
           when
           he
           knows
           ,
           or
           fears
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           die
           ,
           is
           sorrowful
           for
           haveing
           walked
           contrary
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           all
           probability
           sorrowful
           only
           for
           his
           danger
           ,
           which
           may
           possibly
           consist
           with
           as
           great
           an
           affection
           to
           sinful
           ways
           ,
           as
           in
           perfect
           health
           ;
           for
           even
           then
           ,
           in
           some
           circumstances
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           withstood
           the
           greatest
           temptation
           ;
           the
           boldest
           lust
           would
           refuse
           to
           be
           satisfied
           in
           the
           Market
           ,
           such
           restraint
           is
           no
           abatement
           of
           the
           affection
           :
           He
           that
           grieved
           not
           ,
           'till
           death
           and
           hell
           pressed
           him
           hard
           ,
           and
           doom
           was
           ready
           to
           seize
           upon
           
           him
           ,
           grieved
           for
           the
           
             sad
             consequences
          
           of
           sin
           ,
           not
           for
           its
           baseness
           and
           disorder
           .
           For
           a
           remedy
           herein
           ,
           all
           such
           Persons
           ,
           had
           need
           to
           cure
           themselves
           of
           these
           tormenting
           fears
           of
           death
           and
           hell
           ,
           by
           a
           timely
           ,
           and
           early
           repentance
           ;
           because
           a
           late
           repentance
           is
           seldom
           sound
           ,
           and
           never
           save
           :
           And
           this
           repentance
           ,
           which
           necessarily
           foregoes
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           can
           no
           ways
           better
           be
           obtained
           ,
           than
           by
           constant
           and
           fervent
           prayer
           :
           
             Ask
             and
             ye
             shall
             have
          
           ,
           said
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           
             The
             prayer
             of
             Faith
             availeth
             much
             ,
          
           said
           St.
           
             James
             .
             God
             is
             nigh
             unto
             all
             them
             that
             call
             upon
             him
             faithfully
             :
          
           Seek
           ,
           and
           ask
           ,
           and
           beg
           ,
           and
           sue
           for
           what
           you
           will
           ,
           by
           fervent
           and
           faithful
           prayer
           ,
           by
           prayer
           that
           goes
           not
           out
           of
           feigned
           lips
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           be
           given
           you
           .
           Prayer
           is
           the
           very
           breath
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           whereby
           our
           Soul
           draws
           in
           ,
           and
           sends
           forth
           Gods
           grace
           ;
           and
           it
           s
           own
           gracious
           desires
           :
           Prayer
           ,
           it
           is
           our
           very
           scaling
           Ladder
           ,
           and
           
           Engin
           of
           battery
           ,
           whereby
           heaven
           is
           beseiged
           ,
           and
           suffers
           violence
           :
           'T
           is
           our
           arrow
           by
           which
           we
           pierce
           the
           Clouds
           ,
           and
           having
           gotten
           audience
           above
           ,
           't
           is
           our
           weapon
           by
           which
           we
           wound
           our
           enemies
           below
           :
           'T
           is
           the
           Rudder
           ,
           and
           Anchor
           which
           keeps
           our
           Souls
           steddy
           in
           many
           waters
           ,
           when
           many
           winds
           and
           billows
           beat
           upon
           us
           :
           'T
           is
           the
           Compass
           by
           which
           we
           Sail
           when
           all
           is
           clouded
           :
           'T
           is
           our
           Key
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           open
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           wrestle
           with
           God
           ;
           resolving
           with
           Jacob
           ,
           not
           to
           part
           without
           a
           blessing
           .
        
         
           But
           't
           is
           not
           every
           lazy
           Prayer
           ,
           born
           in
           the
           lips
           ,
           or
           at
           most
           in
           the
           phansy
           ,
           uttered
           only
           for
           fashion
           sake
           ,
           or
           to
           quiet
           for
           a
           while
           a
           galled
           conscience
           :
           No
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Prayer
           of
           a
           righteous
           Man
           (
           though
           a
           Man
           of
           infirmities
           with
           others
           )
           when
           fervent
           ,
           
             that
             availeth
             much
          
           ;
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           shut
           ,
           and
           opened
           Heaven
           ,
           made
           the
           Sun
           
             stand
             still
          
           ,
           and
           
             go
             back
          
           .
           Though
           the
           
           Person
           be
           righteous
           ,
           if
           the
           Prayer
           be
           not
           fervent
           ,
           God
           hath
           no
           regard
           to
           it
           ;
           no
           reason
           to
           hear
           and
           consider
           that
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           he
           himself
           (
           that
           makes
           it
           )
           scarce
           hears
           and
           considers
           .
        
         
           Great
           reason
           then
           have
           all
           to
           watch
           and
           to
           pray
           ,
           to
           
             make
             our
             calling
             and
             election
             sure
             ,
          
           and
           wisely
           in
           time
           to
           provide
           ,
           whilst
           the
           day
           of
           Salvation
           lasts
           ,
           that
           our
           labours
           here
           ,
           may
           terminate
           ,
           and
           end
           in
           eternal
           Rest
           ;
           because
           we
           know
           not
           how
           short
           our
           time
           is
           .
           
             All
             flesh
             is
             grass
          
           ,
           said
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           ,
           40.6
           .
           
             And
             all
             the
             goodliness
             thereof
             is
             as
             the
             flowers
             of
             the
             field
             :
             The
             grass
             withereth
             ,
             the
             flowers
             fadeth
             away
             ,
          
           because
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             bloweth
             upon
             it
             ,
             surely
             the
             people
             is
             as
             grass
          
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           grass
           ,
           how
           green
           and
           flourishing
           soever
           it
           seems
           ,
           yet
           it
           sprang
           from
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           shortly
           after
           beasts
           devour
           it
           ,
           or
           winds
           blast
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           come
           to
           last
           out
           its
           full
           time
           ,
           even
           then
           the
           Sythe
           comes
           to
           
           cut
           it
           down
           :
           So
           is
           Mans
           life
           ,
           with
           all
           its
           fresh
           seeming
           contentments
           ,
           at
           the
           mercy
           even
           of
           every
           Creature
           ;
           Fire
           and
           Water
           ,
           Air
           and
           Sickness
           ,
           Famin
           and
           the
           Sword
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           almost
           ?
           And
           though
           he
           escape
           all
           sad
           accidents
           ,
           and
           casualties
           ,
           to
           the
           utmost
           length
           of
           Mans
           Age
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           natural
           Syth
           of
           Gods
           decree
           ,
           and
           Mans
           inward
           corruption
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           fail
           to
           cut
           him
           down
           :
           No
           Age
           ,
           no
           condition
           ,
           can
           be
           exempted
           by
           any
           art
           ,
           by
           any
           means
           from
           the
           stroak
           of
           death
           .
           Every
           Age
           hath
           proper
           to
           it self
           some
           posterns
           ,
           some
           out-lets
           of
           death
           ,
           besides
           those
           numberless
           open
           gates
           through
           which
           thousands
           yearly
           pass
           .
        
         
           The
           bud
           is
           blasted
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           blown
           Rose
           ;
           the
           Lamb
           comes
           to
           the
           shambles
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           grown
           Sheep
           ;
           Death
           looks
           not
           at
           Mens
           Estates
           ,
           or
           Degree
           ,
           or
           Age
           ;
           it
           comes
           not
           to
           the
           Church
           book
           to
           summon
           them
           by
           that
           ;
           the
           Womb
           ,
           
           the
           Cradle
           ,
           protects
           not
           many
           ,
           Infants
           die
           in
           both
           we
           know
           :
           And
           the
           Jews
           Proverb
           is
           daily
           fulfilled
           ,
           in
           
             Golgotha
             are
             skulls
             of
             all
             sizes
             :
          
           Childhood
           is
           so
           tender
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           unwary
           of
           running
           into
           harms-way
           ,
           that
           Parents
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           Nurses
           Arms
           ,
           are
           scarce
           sufficient
           to
           keep
           one
           Child
           ,
           from
           strange
           and
           early
           calamities
           ,
           and
           death
           it self
           ;
           unless
           a
           guardian
           Angel
           be
           granted
           it
           ,
           to
           watch
           its
           very
           playings
           and
           sleepings
           ,
           eatings
           and
           drinkings
           .
        
         
           The
           more
           uncertainty
           ,
           and
           instability
           we
           find
           here
           in
           things
           below
           ,
           the
           less
           ought
           we
           to
           rely
           and
           trust
           in
           any
           Creature
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ought
           we
           to
           put
           our
           trust
           in
           God.
           The
           very
           unfaithfulness
           of
           all
           things
           else
           ,
           should
           renue
           and
           confirm
           our
           faithfulness
           and
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           makes
           sickness
           and
           death
           ,
           become
           life
           and
           health
           ,
           by
           removing
           the
           vail
           of
           flesh
           ,
           which
           intercepts
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           sight
           of
           the
           fountain
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           gives
           an
           
           immediate
           access
           to
           him
           ;
           in
           whom
           alone
           this
           eternal
           Rest
           is
           to
           be
           found
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           honour
           and
           triumph
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           that
           having
           chosen
           God
           for
           its
           Rest
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           bereaved
           ,
           or
           defeated
           of
           its
           choise
           ,
           by
           any
           calamities
           whatsoever
           of
           this
           life
           .
           It
           lifts
           up
           the
           Soul
           ,
           above
           all
           the
           winds
           and
           storms
           of
           this
           uncertain
           ,
           transitory
           world
           ;
           and
           fixes
           the
           heart
           upon
           that
           eternal
           fountain
           of
           joy
           ,
           and
           rest
           and
           happiness
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           variableness
           ,
           nor
           shadow
           of
           turning
           .
        
         
           Wish
           ,
           and
           desire
           ,
           and
           love
           ,
           whatsoever
           you
           please
           besides
           God
           :
           Put
           your
           trust
           in
           any
           thing
           less
           ,
           or
           lower
           than
           him
           ;
           and
           you
           are
           not
           only
           sure
           ,
           that
           your
           love
           will
           be
           turned
           into
           hatred
           ,
           your
           liking
           into
           loathing
           ,
           your
           trust
           into
           despair
           ,
           when
           death
           comes
           ;
           but
           even
           while
           life
           ,
           and
           health
           lasts
           ,
           you
           are
           at
           uncertainties
           ,
           tossed
           perpetually
           betwixt
           the
           ebbs
           and
           flows
           of
           
           chance
           ,
           'twixt
           hopes
           and
           fears
           ,
           like
           an
           unstable
           wave
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           or
           hanging
           like
           a
           doubtful
           Meteor
           in
           the
           Air
           ;
           whilst
           the
           humble
           ,
           patient
           Christian
           ,
           that
           trusts
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           takes
           him
           for
           his
           Rest
           ,
           and
           
             exceeding
             great
             reward
          
           ,
           waiting
           on
           him
           ,
           as
           his
           all-sufficient
           shield
           (
           with
           resignation
           )
           for
           life
           or
           death
           ;
           Contented
           to
           live
           ,
           but
           willing
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           to
           
             be
             with
             Christ
          
           ;
           he
           is
           the
           only
           fixt
           Star
           in
           this
           lower
           firmament
           :
           His
           feet
           stand
           fast
           ,
           be
           the
           pavement
           never
           so
           slippery
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           term
           of
           Mans
           life
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           vicissitude
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           ,
           a
           mixture
           of
           labour
           and
           rest
           ,
           joy
           and
           sorrow
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           seed-time
           ,
           and
           an
           harvest
           ;
           a
           
             sowing
             in
             tears
          
           ,
           and
           
             reaping
             in
             joy
          
           ;
           He
           that
           now
           goeth
           on
           his
           way
           weeping
           ,
           and
           beareth
           forth
           
             good
             seed
          
           ,
           shall
           doubless
           
             come
             again
             with
             joy
             ,
             and
             bring
             his
             sheaves
             with
             him
             :
          
           But
           we
           may
           not
           expect
           Summer
           in
           the
           Winter
           season
           ,
           an
           harbour
           in
           the
           main
           Ocean
           ;
           our
           
           portion
           before
           we
           are
           of
           Age
           ,
           a
           
             reaping
             in
             joy
          
           'till
           we
           have
           
             sown
             in
             tears
          
           :
           The
           Traveller
           cannot
           think
           to
           find
           home
           in
           his
           Inn
           ,
           nor
           Heaven
           upon
           Earth
           .
           The
           Children
           of
           Israel
           had
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           and
           the
           Red-Sea
           to
           pass
           through
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           arrive
           at
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           their
           Rest
           .
           They
           were
           all
           labourers
           that
           were
           sent
           into
           the
           Vineyard
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           expect
           their
           Peny
           ,
           'till
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           their
           work
           was
           done
           ;
           let
           us
           therefore
           pray
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           Harvest
           ,
           that
           our
           Labour
           and
           Travel
           ,
           may
           happily
           be
           turned
           at
           last
           into
           ease
           and
           Rest
           ;
           that
           when
           the
           six
           days
           of
           our
           life
           are
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           we
           may
           cease
           from
           our
           works
           ,
           as
           God
           did
           from
           his
           ;
           and
           enjoy
           with
           him
           an
           everlasting
           Sabboth
           of
           eternal
           Rest
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           rather
           is
           this
           Rest
           hereafter
           ,
           to
           be
           laboured
           for
           now
           ;
           because
           whilst
           we
           are
           here
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           we
           have
           nothing
           pure
           and
           unmixt
           ;
           our
           very
           joys
           are
           mingled
           with
           
           sorrow
           ;
           and
           Solomon
           tells
           us
           ,
           even
           in
           laughter
           ,
           the
           heart
           is
           sad
           :
           Expences
           here
           wait
           upon
           honour
           ;
           care
           of
           Education
           goes
           along
           with
           the
           blessing
           of
           Children
           ;
           and
           our
           most
           comfortable
           hopes
           ,
           are
           mixt
           with
           perplexing
           fears
           :
           But
           when
           we
           come
           to
           Rest
           in
           the
           holy
           City
           ,
           that
           City
           which
           is
           above
           ;
           we
           shall
           have
           a
           perpetual
           day
           without
           night
           ,
           light
           without
           the
           Sun
           :
           Our
           hunger
           shall
           be
           satisfied
           without
           food
           ;
           No
           need
           of
           Clothing
           there
           to
           cover
           our
           shame
           (
           for
           shame
           and
           sin
           shall
           cease
           together
           )
           then
           all
           sad
           doubtings
           ,
           what
           shall
           be
           our
           condition
           and
           state
           hereafter
           ,
           shall
           vanish
           away
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           agree
           together
           with
           one
           heart
           and
           mind
           ,
           to
           sing
           Halelujahs
           ,
           and
           perpetual
           Prayers
           to
           God
           in
           the
           highest
           .
           There
           will
           be
           no
           dissenters
           there
           ,
           no
           seperatists
           ,
           to
           break
           or
           interrupt
           that
           harmonious
           everlasting
           concord
           .
        
         
           What
           wise
           Man
           then
           ,
           will
           set
           his
           heart
           upon
           the
           World
           ,
           when
           
           all
           things
           in
           it
           are
           but
           for
           so
           short
           an
           abode
           ,
           so
           unstable
           and
           so
           unsatisfactory
           ,
           and
           not
           rather
           on
           that
           abiding
           City
           above
           ,
           where
           the
           joys
           and
           pleasures
           are
           durable
           and
           eternal
           ?
           Christians
           of
           all
           others
           ought
           to
           remember
           what
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           Heb.
           13.14
           .
           
             Here
             we
             have
             no
             abiding
             City
             ,
             but
             we
             seek
             one
             to
             come
             :
          
           Our
           very
           profession
           exposeth
           us
           to
           all
           affliction
           ,
           and
           obliges
           us
           to
           live
           as
           strangers
           and
           pilgrims
           upon
           Earth
           :
           What
           is
           Canaan
           or
           Jerusalem
           below
           ,
           to
           that
           above
           ,
           whereof
           the
           other
           was
           but
           a
           Type
           ?
           Things
           that
           are
           seen
           and
           perceptible
           by
           any
           bodily
           Eye
           are
           temporal
           ,
           transitory
           ,
           subject
           to
           changes
           every
           day
           ,
           and
           sure
           to
           be
           abolisht
           at
           length
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           taken
           from
           us
           ,
           or
           we
           from
           them
           ,
           when
           death
           comes
           (
           which
           may
           come
           every
           day
           )
           and
           therefore
           not
           worthy
           to
           be
           looked
           upon
           by
           such
           an
           immortal
           Soul
           or
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           constitutes
           Man
           ;
           which
           being
           made
           for
           eternity
           ,
           
           cannot
           be
           satisfied
           with
           ought
           that
           is
           temporal
           ,
           how
           long
           soever
           it
           may
           abide
           ,
           much
           less
           when
           't
           is
           sure
           to
           continue
           no
           longer
           as
           to
           us
           ,
           than
           this
           uncertain
           short
           life
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           respect
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           and
           the
           Worlds
           end
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           truly
           said
           to
           have
           no
           
             abiding
             City
             here
          
           ,
           and
           are
           therefore
           the
           more
           carefully
           to
           seek
           and
           expect
           our
           eternal
           Rest
           and
           habitation
           from
           above
           .
        
         
           While
           the
           World
           continues
           ,
           and
           we
           in
           it
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           continuing
           City
           here
           ,
           because
           neither
           habitation
           nor
           goods
           ,
           health
           nor
           wealth
           ,
           honours
           nor
           pleasures
           ,
           or
           any
           contentment
           is
           ,
           or
           can
           he
           assured
           us
           for
           our
           lives
           :
           How
           many
           Villages
           ,
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           ,
           have
           Fires
           and
           Earthquakes
           and
           Wars
           destroyed
           ?
           How
           many
           Kingdoms
           and
           Common-wealths
           ,
           have
           civil
           disorders
           ,
           and
           foreign
           invasions
           overthrown
           ?
           Or
           rather
           what
           one
           in
           any
           Nation
           have
           they
           not
           ?
           The
           Histories
           or
           Records
           
           of
           all
           Ages
           ,
           all
           places
           (
           besides
           the
           infallible
           Oracles
           of
           God
           which
           we
           have
           in
           our
           hands
           )
           will
           give
           us
           a
           full
           induction
           and
           proof
           of
           this
           truth
           .
           This
           Island
           wherein
           we
           live
           ,
           hath
           given
           us
           not
           only
           many
           Historical
           ,
           but
           experimental
           sensible
           proofs
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           King
           to
           the
           meanest
           Subject
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           continuing
           City
           here
           ,
           nor
           setled
           Rest
           and
           true
           happiness
           .
        
         
           But
           besides
           these
           publick
           revolutions
           ,
           vicissitudes
           and
           changes
           ,
           every
           Family
           ,
           every
           private
           Person
           lies
           continually
           exposed
           to
           casualities
           ,
           to
           variety
           of
           sickness
           invading
           their
           health
           ,
           variety
           of
           molestations
           from
           those
           above
           them
           ,
           from
           those
           below
           them
           ,
           from
           those
           about
           them
           ,
           and
           also
           from
           their
           own
           follies
           ,
           lusts
           and
           passions
           ,
           from
           within
           them
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           that
           whatsoever
           Men
           fix
           their
           hearts
           upon
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           to
           take
           their
           greatest
           contentment
           in
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           sure
           on
           reasonable
           
           grounds
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           continue
           with
           them
           one
           year
           longer
           .
        
         
           The
           felicity
           and
           satisfactory
           happiness
           of
           this
           City
           above
           ,
           in
           which
           this
           eternal
           Rest
           is
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           valued
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           because
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.9
           .
           
             That
             Eye
             hath
             not
             seen
             ,
             nor
             Ear
             heard
             ,
             nor
             hath
             entered
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             Man
             to
             conceive
             ,
             the
             fulness
             of
             those
             good
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             those
             that
             love
             him
             .
          
           A
           grateful
           and
           pleasant
           taste
           of
           these
           good
           things
           ,
           God
           affords
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           faithful
           here
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           how
           transcendently
           then
           ,
           unutterable
           and
           unconceivable
           will
           be
           the
           full
           fruition
           of
           all
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           Gospel
           reveals
           to
           us
           but
           as
           in
           a
           glass
           ,
           when
           enjoy'd
           to
           the
           height
           in
           the
           highest
           Heavens
           ,
           through
           all
           eternity
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           see
           God
           as
           he
           is
           with
           everlasting
           ,
           overflowing
           satisfaction
           to
           all
           the
           faculties
           of
           the
           Soul
           ?
           The
           Eye
           of
           Mart
           hath
           seen
           here
           admirable
           things
           in
           Art
           
           and
           Nature
           ;
           the
           Ear
           hath
           heard
           ,
           and
           the
           Tongue
           hath
           tasted
           delicious
           things
           ;
           and
           Mans
           heart
           can
           conceive
           much
           more
           than
           Art
           or
           Nature
           could
           ever
           present
           our
           senses
           with
           .
           The
           very
           pleasure
           of
           natural
           knowledge
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           Persons
           exercised
           therein
           ,
           exceeds
           whatsoever
           sensuality
           ,
           vain
           glory
           or
           covetousness
           pursues
           or
           enjoys
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           
             knowledge
             and
             love
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           incomparably
           surpass
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           ,
           whatsoever
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           natural
           Man
           (
           advanced
           to
           the
           height
           )
           can
           conceive
           as
           pleasant
           or
           delightful
           to
           it
           .
           How
           much
           more
           doth
           this
           City
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           its
           endless
           unconceivable
           pleasures
           ,
           where
           this
           everlasting
           Rest
           is
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           exceed
           even
           our
           expressions
           and
           conceptions
           when
           they
           are
           at
           the
           highest
           ?
        
         
           If
           God
           hath
           provided
           such
           good
           things
           for
           Mankind
           here
           below
           ,
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           made
           for
           the
           place
           of
           our
           happiness
           ,
           but
           
           only
           to
           give
           us
           a
           transitory
           glimpse
           ,
           of
           his
           infinit
           wisdom
           ,
           power
           and
           goodness
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           our
           hearts
           after
           the
           Author
           of
           what
           we
           see
           ;
           if
           he
           hath
           built
           this
           inferior
           World
           or
           City
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           foundations
           in
           comparison
           of
           those
           to
           come
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           wisdom
           ,
           power
           and
           bounty
           ,
           and
           made
           such
           glorious
           Heavens
           as
           shine
           it
           forth
           to
           our
           admiration
           ,
           and
           enamel'd
           it
           with
           such
           variety
           of
           pleasures
           ,
           as
           even
           the
           best
           find
           it
           a
           matter
           of
           difficulty
           to
           part
           therewith
           ;
           and
           yet
           God
           never
           intended
           when
           he
           built
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           continue
           long
           :
           If
           there
           hath
           been
           so
           much
           cost
           of
           accurate
           contrivance
           ,
           and
           mighty
           bounty
           ,
           laid
           out
           on
           that
           which
           was
           to
           last
           but
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           what
           think
           we
           ,
           must
           be
           the
           riches
           ,
           beauty
           and
           glory
           of
           that
           City
           ,
           which
           he
           intended
           should
           endure
           to
           all
           eternity
           ?
           Surely
           this
           World
           where
           we
           now
           live
           ,
           is
           but
           as
           some
           out-houses
           ,
           to
           that
           Heavenly
           Palace
           ,
           an
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           as
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           a
           work-house
           ,
           a
           place
           for
           Labour
           and
           Travel
           ,
           before
           we
           come
           to
           our
           resting
           place
           ,
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           
             place
             of
             rewards
          
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           Heaven
           .
           This
           is
           but
           a
           place
           to
           fit
           our selves
           in
           for
           the
           City
           above
           ;
           a
           place
           it
           is
           wherein
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           its
           inhabitants
           ,
           have
           dishonour'd
           their
           maker
           ,
           and
           him
           that
           made
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           preferring
           its
           transitory
           pleasures
           before
           him
           ;
           disorder'd
           themselves
           ,
           injured
           their
           brethren
           ,
           and
           thereby
           fitted
           themselves
           for
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           Hell
           ,
           or
           place
           of
           everlasting
           punishment
           .
           And
           if
           the
           most
           wise
           and
           holy
           God
           ,
           who
           made
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           knew
           when
           he
           made
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           so
           abused
           ,
           yet
           so
           bespangled
           its
           roof
           with
           Stars
           ,
           Sun
           and
           Planets
           ,
           and
           laid
           its
           flowery
           foundation
           so
           pleasantly
           ,
           fragrantly
           ,
           fruitfully
           and
           usefully
           ;
           certainly
           that
           City
           which
           he
           hath
           erected
           for
           none
           but
           his
           beloved
           Servants
           to
           live
           in
           to
           all
           
           eternity
           ,
           must
           vastly
           surpass
           this
           in
           glory
           :
           And
           because
           we
           can
           hardly
           conceive
           of
           invisible
           future
           good
           things
           ,
           but
           by
           some
           resemblance
           to
           present
           and
           visible
           ,
           and
           Men
           are
           of
           several
           tempers
           ,
           apprehensions
           and
           desires
           ;
           the
           Scriptures
           condescend
           thereto
           ,
           and
           strive
           to
           express
           the
           next
           lifes
           happiness
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           variety
           of
           several
           notions
           which
           either
           sense
           ,
           phansy
           or
           reason
           can
           desire
           .
        
         
           The
           voluptuous
           seek
           for
           pleasure
           and
           mirth
           ;
           if
           they
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           let
           them
           set
           their
           hearts
           and
           affections
           on
           him
           that
           made
           them
           and
           redeemed
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           sanctify
           them
           and
           bring
           them
           to
           these
           delights
           they
           seek
           in
           him
           ,
           they
           shall
           find
           when
           enter'd
           the
           City
           above
           ,
           a
           feast
           of
           new
           refined
           Wines
           ,
           a
           feast
           of
           Marrow
           and
           all
           delicacies
           ,
           the
           joy
           of
           Harvest
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           that
           divide
           the
           spoil
           of
           their
           enemies
           .
           They
           shall
           find
           a
           celestial
           Paradice
           or
           Eden
           of
           God
           ,
           
           whereof
           that
           which
           was
           made
           for
           Adam
           and
           his
           posterity
           ,
           continuing
           innocent
           ,
           was
           but
           a
           transitory
           imperfect
           Map.
           There
           is
           the
           hidden
           Manna
           ,
           hidden
           here
           but
           revealed
           there
           ;
           a
           new
           Song
           always
           Sung
           ,
           a
           Garden
           of
           Lillies
           and
           Roses
           which
           never
           die
           ,
           and
           whose
           fragrant
           scent
           never
           decays
           .
        
         
           The
           ambitious
           Mans
           heart
           is
           set
           on
           honour
           and
           glory
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           will
           set
           his
           heart
           on
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           honour
           which
           comes
           from
           him
           ,
           in
           him
           he
           shall
           not
           fail
           to
           find
           a
           Kingdom
           of
           glory
           and
           immortality
           ,
           a
           Crown
           of
           righteousness
           ,
           whose
           weight
           is
           exceeding
           and
           eternal
           ,
           for
           his
           having
           preferred
           the
           God
           that
           made
           him
           ,
           before
           the
           empty
           false
           hearted
           honours
           ,
           which
           come
           to
           tempt
           him
           from
           his
           duty
           of
           humility
           ,
           goodness
           and
           holiness
           .
        
         
           The
           covetous
           Mans
           heart
           is
           set
           on
           riches
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           will
           set
           his
           heart
           on
           God
           ,
           in
           him
           he
           shall
           find
           everlasting
           Treasure
           ;
           Mansions
           
           that
           fail
           not
           ,
           able
           to
           satisfie
           the
           utmost
           desires
           of
           him
           that
           possesses
           them
           ,
           either
           for
           duration
           or
           abundance
           :
           A
           City
           whose
           Walls
           and
           Gates
           are
           full
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           precious
           stones
           ,
           an
           Inheritance
           ,
           as
           St.
           Peter
           describes
           it
           ,
           
             incorruptible
             and
             undefiled
             ,
             that
             fades
             not
             away
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           1.4
           .
           What
           ever
           we
           can
           inherit
           here
           is
           Subject
           to
           some
           ,
           nay
           all
           of
           these
           ;
           Corruption
           ,
           defilement
           ,
           and
           fading
           away
           ,
           both
           we
           and
           it
           .
           The
           substance
           is
           embased
           and
           soiled
           ,
           by
           some
           bad
           thing
           coming
           to
           it
           from
           without
           .
           All
           things
           in
           their
           best
           Estate
           ,
           lose
           their
           luster
           ,
           and
           fade
           away
           :
           One
           Mans
           inheritance
           corrupts
           ,
           by
           another
           Mans
           unthriftiness
           ,
           and
           is
           purchased
           by
           another
           ,
           another's
           escheated
           or
           confiscated
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           weary
           here
           and
           then
           we
           Rest
           ,
           and
           are
           quickly
           as
           weary
           of
           our
           Rest
           as
           of
           our
           weariness
           .
           The
           Creatures
           fail
           and
           tire
           ,
           and
           disappoint
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           
           set
           up
           our
           Rest
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           inheritance
           here
           below
           ,
           but
           be
           chased
           ,
           and
           forced
           to
           seek
           our
           Rest
           in
           God
           ;
           with
           whom
           there
           is
           an
           inheritance
           laid
           up
           for
           us
           ,
           in
           danger
           of
           none
           of
           all
           these
           ;
           uncorrupt
           ,
           that
           shall
           hold
           its
           being
           ,
           and
           none
           can
           disseize
           us
           of
           it
           ;
           undefiled
           ,
           never
           embased
           by
           any
           mixture
           ,
           and
           we
           our selves
           become
           undefiled
           ,
           uncorrupt
           and
           unfading
           too
           ,
           and
           what
           can
           the
           covetous
           in
           his
           largest
           thoughts
           desire
           more
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           ,
           or
           may
           have
           a
           natural
           certainty
           ,
           by
           light
           of
           reason
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           another
           future
           State
           ,
           a
           life
           of
           Rest
           and
           joy
           ,
           after
           labour
           and
           sorrow
           here
           .
           The
           Soul
           of
           Man
           which
           is
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           whose
           operations
           are
           not
           only
           far
           above
           ,
           what
           any
           body
           or
           matter
           is
           capable
           of
           ,
           but
           can
           overrule
           and
           contradict
           ,
           what
           ever
           the
           body
           most
           vehemently
           inclines
           to
           ,
           embrace
           poverty
           ,
           reproach
           ,
           and
           death
           ,
           with
           peace
           and
           joy
           .
        
         
         
           Since
           for
           certain
           ,
           by
           light
           of
           reason
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           God
           that
           made
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           governs
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           hath
           obliged
           Mankind
           by
           notions
           imprinted
           in
           his
           Soul
           ,
           to
           piety
           and
           righteousness
           ,
           charity
           and
           temperance
           ,
           and
           yet
           hath
           left
           him
           a
           liberty
           to
           chuse
           or
           refuse
           ;
           that
           he
           maybe
           rewarded
           for
           chusing
           good
           ,
           and
           punished
           for
           the
           contrary
           :
           And
           since
           many
           chuse
           the
           ways
           of
           sin
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           punished
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           and
           many
           chuse
           the
           ways
           of
           virtue
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           rewarded
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           it
           follows
           by
           necessary
           consequence
           of
           reason
           ,
           from
           the
           justness
           and
           holiness
           and
           goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           there
           must
           be
           another
           future
           life
           ,
           wherein
           the
           prosperous
           wickedness
           of
           sinners
           shall
           be
           punished
           ;
           the
           labours
           and
           sufferings
           of
           godly
           ,
           righteous
           ,
           temperate
           ,
           charitable
           persons
           ,
           abundantly
           rewarded
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           the
           very
           Heathens
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           have
           expresly
           owned
           ,
           and
           fairly
           proved
           ,
           by
           their
           general
           
           acknowledgemt
           ,
           that
           't
           were
           better
           to
           suffer
           the
           loss
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           all
           its
           comforts
           ,
           than
           to
           live
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           hainous
           vice
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           true
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           life
           after
           this
           :
           And
           surely
           the
           notions
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           ,
           being
           so
           deeply
           interwoven
           with
           Mens
           Souls
           ,
           that
           the
           consciences
           of
           those
           who
           chuse
           ,
           and
           act
           that
           which
           is
           evil
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           secretly
           ,
           and
           so
           succesfully
           ,
           reproach
           them
           with
           the
           guilt
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           terrify
           them
           with
           the
           apprehensions
           of
           future
           punishment
           :
           And
           the
           consciences
           of
           those
           who
           chuse
           and
           act
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           much
           reproached
           and
           afflicted
           for
           so
           doing
           ,
           cheers
           and
           comforts
           them
           with
           joyful
           hopes
           ,
           and
           expectations
           of
           some
           future
           reward
           .
           The
           Souls
           and
           Consciences
           of
           Men
           being
           so
           deeply
           stamped
           with
           this
           ,
           by
           him
           that
           made
           them
           ,
           that
           no
           evasions
           ,
           or
           arts
           of
           hypocrisy
           ,
           or
           subtile
           wickedness
           ,
           can
           blot
           it
           out
           ;
           
           it
           necessarily
           follows
           ,
           as
           necessarily
           ,
           and
           as
           surely
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           reason
           and
           conscience
           of
           Man
           was
           not
           made
           in
           vain
           ,
           nor
           given
           him
           to
           make
           him
           the
           most
           abused
           ,
           deluded
           ,
           miserable
           Creature
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           even
           in
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           very
           dignity
           ,
           and
           excellency
           of
           his
           nature
           ;
           that
           there
           must
           be
           a
           life
           ,
           wherein
           these
           notions
           and
           apprehensions
           ,
           so
           natural
           and
           so
           general
           ,
           must
           be
           verified
           .
           Thus
           far
           Reason
           by
           natural
           light
           may
           enable
           ,
           and
           hath
           in
           effect
           empowred
           many
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           resting
           place
           for
           the
           virtuous
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           found
           here
           but
           hereafter
           ;
           
             Commorandi
             locum
             natura
             nobis
             ,
             non
             habitandi
             domicillium
             dedit
             :
          
           No
           abiding
           City
           here
           ,
           but
           one
           to
           come
           :
           Heaven
           is
           the
           proper
           Country
           for
           Mans
           Soul
           ,
           which
           came
           from
           thence
           inspir'd
           by
           God
           ,
           
             Divina
             quaedam
             particula
             aurae
          
           ;
           and
           thither
           tends
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           this
           light
           is
           obscure
           and
           imperfect
           ,
           compared
           with
           that
           of
           Revelation
           ;
           therefore
           the
           main
           
           irrefragable
           evidence
           ,
           both
           that
           there
           is
           another
           state
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           of
           its
           transcendent
           happiness
           ,
           blessed
           Rest
           and
           tranquility
           ,
           as
           to
           Soul
           and
           body
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           fetcht
           from
           the
           
             holy
             Oracles
          
           ,
           and
           there
           we
           have
           it
           indeed
           ,
           as
           fully
           and
           as
           cleerly
           revealed
           ,
           as
           this
           our
           Mortality
           is
           capable
           of
           ;
           proved
           by
           all
           the
           demonstrations
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           attentive
           reason
           can
           desire
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           there
           we
           have
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           descending
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           take
           our
           Nature
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           nature
           to
           teach
           and
           exemplify
           ,
           the
           only
           way
           that
           leads
           thither
           ,
           and
           purchase
           our
           admission
           to
           it
           ,
           (
           to
           this
           Crown
           of
           life
           ,
           to
           this
           resting
           place
           ,
           to
           this
           City
           to
           come
           )
           by
           his
           death
           ;
           thereby
           procuring
           for
           us
           an
           inheritance
           incomparably
           more
           worthy
           ,
           than
           all
           our
           labours
           and
           sufferings
           here
           can
           come
           to
           .
           This
           Rest
           is
           not
           allotted
           for
           sluggards
           ,
           drowsy
           ,
           slothful
           Persons
           ,
           who
           squander
           away
           their
           precious
           hours
           in
           earthly
           trifles
           ,
           and
           
           think
           not
           this
           glorious
           eternal
           City
           ,
           and
           Rest
           there
           ,
           which
           Christ
           hath
           bought
           with
           his
           own
           blood
           ,
           worth
           their
           seeking
           ,
           untill
           they
           have
           nothing
           else
           to
           seek
           :
           Yea
           ,
           when
           this
           eternal
           Rest
           is
           offered
           them
           ,
           by
           Gods
           preventing
           grace
           ,
           have
           no
           heart
           to
           give
           him
           his
           price
           ,
           when
           the
           price
           is
           only
           to
           part
           with
           that
           which
           is
           vain
           and
           temporal
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           is
           satisfactory
           and
           eternal
           .
        
         
           The
           way
           to
           this
           Rest
           ,
           saith
           our
           Lord
           ,
           is
           streight
           and
           narrow
           ,
           through
           temptations
           without
           ,
           and
           corruptions
           within
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           found
           but
           by
           those
           that
           seek
           it
           ,
           with
           attentive
           heed
           .
           God
           indeed
           seeks
           us
           first
           ,
           shews
           us
           this
           City
           where
           this
           happiness
           and
           Rest
           is
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           to
           it
           ,
           invites
           and
           enables
           us
           to
           obtain
           it
           ,
           by
           walking
           in
           holiness
           ,
           and
           righteousness
           ,
           which
           qualify
           us
           for
           it
           .
           Even
           the
           things
           of
           this
           transitory
           life
           here
           below
           ,
           its
           riches
           and
           honours
           (
           such
           
           as
           they
           are
           )
           are
           seldom
           attained
           but
           by
           diligent
           seeking
           ;
           and
           can
           we
           think
           this
           heavenly
           inheritance
           ,
           with
           all
           its
           joys
           ,
           and
           riches
           ,
           and
           honours
           ,
           should
           be
           attained
           without
           a
           constant
           studious
           diligence
           ?
           And
           the
           more
           we
           labour
           and
           suffer
           here
           ,
           the
           more
           sweet
           and
           pleasant
           will
           be
           our
           Rest
           when
           it
           comes
           .
           
             Grata
             quies
             fessis
          
           ,
           Rest
           we
           know
           is
           welcome
           to
           the
           weary
           Traveller
           :
           And
           now
           ,
           Courteous
           Reader
           ,
           I
           have
           by
           this
           time
           possibly
           wearied
           ,
           and
           tired
           thee
           out
           ,
           in
           a
           long
           and
           tedious
           walk
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           ,
           only
           the
           better
           to
           fit
           and
           prepare
           thee
           for
           an
           happy
           ,
           seasonable
           and
           lasting
           Rest
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           thus
           carried
           thee
           through
           a
           rough
           unbeaten
           path
           (
           the
           path
           of
           
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
          
           ,
           and
           
             Charity
             ,
             Meekness
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             Temperance
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             Chastity
          
           and
           Obedience
           ;
           )
           all
           which
           come
           ,
           but
           as
           so
           many
           faithful
           guides
           ,
           safely
           to
           conduct
           thee
           to
           the
           gates
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           give
           thee
           even
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           by
           anticipation
           ,
           
           a
           tast
           of
           the
           joys
           of
           that
           other
           ,
           even
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           where
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           shall
           be
           thy
           Companions
           ,
           and
           where
           thou
           shalt
           
             see
             God
             Face
             to
             Face
          
           ,
           who
           is
           
             Wisdom
             ,
             Purity
             ,
             Holiness
          
           ,
           and
           
             all
             perfections
          
           .
           I
           cannot
           leave
           thee
           better
           ,
           than
           where
           thou
           hast
           so
           near
           an
           approach
           to
           this
           glorious
           prospect
           of
           eternal
           Rest
           :
           Only
           one
           thing
           I
           have
           ,
           at
           parting
           ,
           to
           remind
           thee
           of
           ,
           viz.
           
             Go
             ye
             cursed
             into
             everlasting
             fire
             ,
          
           or
           
             Come
             ye
             blessed
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
          
           ;
           one
           of
           these
           two
           must
           be
           thy
           doom
           ,
           and
           the
           final
           sentence
           of
           all
           flesh
           :
           Let
           it
           therefore
           be
           thy
           Wisdom
           as
           well
           as
           Duty
           ,
           to
           chuse
           that
           better
           part
           ,
           which
           can
           never
           be
           taken
           from
           thee
           ,
           to
           chuse
           God
           and
           eternal
           life
           ,
           before
           riches
           and
           honours
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           this
           World
           can
           give
           :
           And
           to
           prefer
           an
           eternal
           boundless
           good
           ,
           before
           uncertain
           transitory
           vanities
           ,
           sure
           
           to
           end
           in
           eternal
           sorrow
           ;
           that
           so
           thy
           toilsom
           weary
           Travel
           here
           ,
           may
           have
           its
           accomplishment
           in
           eternal
           Rest
           hereafter
           .
           
             Amen
             ,
             Amen
             ,
             Amen
          
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A87158-e810
           
             Dr.
             Templer
             ,
             1676.